Harmony Unfurled

by Saturni_Rose

Rating: teen
Tags: Comedy, Sunset Shimmer, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Main 6, Princess Luna, Drama
Length: 84249

The continued AU wherein Luna became the protagonist instead of Twilight. Now she faces a bigger challenge than fighting her demons; drawing up the courage to reconnect with her sister.

Luna is home again. A new home, in fact; a library in Ponyville. Things are messy right now between her and Celestia, and awkward. After things ended so poorly between the two of them last time, and clearly neither of them is ready to face the other again, she instead found herself a new place in the world.

But Luna is not sad. She has a new life, and new friends to lift her spirits. It's all helped her settle in, settle her past, and finally be happy again. Even if she cannot or does not go back to her old life with Celestia, she's plenty confident she'll remain cheery and content.

Then tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala arrive for her and her friends, and it completely stresses her out. Because Celestia will be there, and she might not be ready, even by then.

Published 2018-09-15 20:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2019-10-03 21:05:31 UTC

Prologue: Now that it's all over...

A lone pony was on a wistful stroll along a wooded path. Her coat was navy blue, and her body tall and lithe. Her name was Luna, and the truth of it was, she wasn’t entirely sure what she was doing out here. Town was a quick jog back in the other direction, through the thinning trees and down the rolling hills. But something compelled her to this spot, along the fringe of the Everfree.

Trees opened up into a clearing, and the last light of moon fizzled through their leaves. Sister’s sun would doubtless be rising soon; this memory made Luna wonder about her. They hadn’t exactly ended on the best of terms, despite the best efforts of either party. But this was a thought she pushed back down as she climbed deeper into the clearing.

Luna gingerly scraped her hoof along the edge of a decent divet in the earth. It occurred to her that this was the spot. It must be. This is where she landed when she fell back from the heavens. She cast her weary gaze over one shoulder, watching that moon which had been her prison fading beneath the horizon. And when she turned back, a thin orange light grew a bloom of blue to the eastern sky. It was dawn.

Nearby, she found the pool she’d used before. Over half a week later, and with no rain, it had shrunk significantly in width. Yet despite being no larger than a serving platter, she found it still held her longing reflection perfectly fine.

Luna considered herself for what felt like quite a long little while, silently pondering how things had gone. She scrutinized her dark coat, and blue hair that twinkled like the night’s sky. Her teal eyes frowned with the rest of her face, somehow unhappy.

With a blink and a whisper, she turned purple, with black hair, and red eyes. Perhaps things would have remained so much simpler, had she been able to remain Louise Moonshadow, some aloof unicorn who happened to know an awful lot about history, rather than somepony who had actually lived through it.

But that was all over, wasn’t it?

“It is over.” Luna announced to no-one in particular. She let her illusionary alter ego fade away with a sigh. “Then why doesn’t it feel over?”

Nightmare Moon had been defeated, and balance restored to Equestria along with her sunshine. She personally even had a hoof in felling the beast. And with that victory, she bade a glorious farewell to the past that had haunted her; the monster she had become was dead, with her on top in the end. And now the second chance at life she’d begged for every single cursed night in the moon as Equestria blurred past her unfocusing vision for this monumental, unfathomable amount of time… had finally come.

Luna drew a shaky breath and closed her eyes to the pool. She didn’t want to look at her own face any longer. It reminded her far too much of the past. Instead, her desperate eyes found the sky, as the heavens began to fade from dark into light. The sun was half-risen by now, though its rays struggled to find her through the trees.

“Can you ever truly escape the past, and the monsters therein?” she asked the rising sun. And as it offered no answer, she thought she felt a single tear welling up, and then another. But as she brushed her sad eyes, she found her shin dry. It seemed that if there was some limit to crying over one’s trauma, Luna might have actually reached it.

That, or, she was simply dehydrated.

Either way, she figured it was time to go. So she trudged back through the trees until Ponyville’s outskirts awaited her down that same hill. Only, this time, when she took off to fly in, she didn’t land to hide who she was. Not only was it known by now, but smallfolk by the dozen had lined up to clamor over their humble city having its very own princess. Mayor Mare made an official statement on her behalf yesterday morning, that for the time being, she’s not officially royalty. Not that it stopped most of the commoners.

Or, rather, citizens. It was still quite new to Luna that they didn’t like being called things like “peasant,” or “serf” anymore. A genuine effort had been made, but she’d slipped up once or twice. Missing so many entire generations of cultural shifts in society will do that to a pony, though.

Not to be misunderstood, though. It isn’t that Luna didn’t appreciate the gifts, or letters, or the odd free meal. In fact, loathe as she was to admit, she’d taken up that last offer at least once. Carrying her own money around was still a new concept to her, and she’d left it at home. And much to her chagrin, they wouldn’t accept her money the following day. So instead, she found the waiter, and gave him a generous tip.

It was nice! It’d all been so extremely kind, and generous, and sweet, and well-meant. But she wasn’t some special pony, who’d saved the day, or wore some crown. At least, she didn’t wear a crown in any official capacity. And even though, yes, she had technically saved the day, and brought back the sun, she definitely would have failed at best, and died at worst, had it not been for the help of her new friends.

Not to mention, the problem was all her fault in the first place…

She was grateful, how could she not be? But it was all so much more than she deserved. Even now, as she rounded a corner into that final glide home, some lavender dullard with no fashion sense at all was waiting outside the library, at least half an hour before business hours began. Luna braced herself to turn down a gift. Or worse, some suitor who thought he had a chance with a “fallen angel.” It had only been the one or two stallions, but Luna still reeled from the very notion.

“Yes, hello, welcome.” bade Luna as she landed with no attempt at grace, her hooves heavily thudding upon the cobbles. “I’ll have the library opened and ready in a moment. Still getting used to electric lighting.”

At a glance, the mare seemed a unicorn. But as she lowered her hood with a giggle, she gave Luna a most gracious and bubbly greeting. “Well it’s a bit more useful than using sconces and candles for everything, wouldn’t you say?”

“T-Twilight?” Luna’s telekinetic grasp on her keys surged, and she dropped them. Suddenly, she very much regretted insulting the princess in her head, as if she could hear those thoughts. She felt bad, even though she clearly couldn’t do that.

Twilight picked the keys up and passed them along. Their magic auras of pink and teal briefly overlapped, creating a rich and royal purple. “Here,” Twilight said, clearing her throat. “Sorry to drop by on you, so unexpected.”

“It's only been, what, a few days? It's beginning to feel plenty familiar.” With an inviting smile, she opened up. “Please, please, come in. Through the door, this time.” They shared a warm little laugh as they walked along together.

“Don't worry,” assured Twilight as she set down at a table nearby, “I don't have any bad news for you this morning. No awkward dealings about family, I swear.”

“To be honest, I’d almost welcome that.” As Luna turned on a lamp and sat across from Twilight, she noticed those big, concerned eyes. In return, she gave a nervous smile and a shrug. “Being a librarian is duller than I thought it’d be. But enough on that, tell me, please. To what do I owe the pleasure this time, princess?”

“Okay, so, and feel free to say no.” Twilight could scarcely cover her excitement up any longer.

“No to what?” Luna could already feel the grimace forming at the corners of her mouth.

“To my suggestion. Because I think I found a good way to generate interest in your newly reopened library, and intermingle you back into modern culture all at once.” She made a sweeping motion with her hoof, gleefully smearing all her proverbial eggs into one basket.

Luna narrowed her eyes, and her mouth opened a tiny bit to speak, even if the words took a moment. “I’m skeptical. What is it you’re suggesting?”

“It’s simple.” Twilight beamed, leaning across the table, touching her hooves to Luna’s. This spike in confidence felt wonderful. “We’re going to host a book club!”

Part 1: A daring question.

The first official month of summer had come to pass. Solstice was now a fading memory. Moving on, however, proved a touch tricky. This year’s Summer Sun Celebration had been punctuated by the longest night Equestria recalled seeing in a long, long time. All was set to rights, though, by Ponyville’s latest denizen: a navy blue alicorn by the name of Luna.

The revelation that she was Celestia’s younger sister, and once a princess who ruled by her side surged slowly over the city. And as these waves crashed upon the outskirts, curiosity was killing the locals. Inquiring minds led the bodies attached to them to the library, where Luna now lived and worked. How could one come from such wealth and luxury, only to now settle for something so quaint?

After a month, the novelty wore off. The flood of questionnaires became a trickle of those who, shockingly, actually had need of the library itself. And so a routine settled in for Luna, long after her official statement of trying to live on her own had been passed around in idle gossip. Or, as Pinkie Pie had put it, bridle gossip.

But the end of the week had come once again, in the first full week of the new month. Six in the afternoon struck on every clock that kept up. So with a smile on her face, Luna gathered up the various chairs in the library, grouping them into a small circle in one corner of her building.

Plumheart was the first through the door, surprisingly punctual. Then again, it was his day off from the fruit stand. “Heya, Luna.”

“Hello.” greeted Luna with a smile.

Next came Pinkie Pie. In with her she brought a tray of banana nut muffins, complete with chocolate chips. It was a new recipe her boss had shown her, and she hoped to impress. “Oh, by the way, Rarity told me to tell you, ‘Pinkie Pie this is important, please settle down, alright? Tell Luna I’m terribly sorry, but I can’t make it tonight. Sweetie Belle has a summer fever, and I want to keep an eye on her. Oh, thanks for the muffins. Wait, no, don’t tell Luna that part as well. Pinkie? Pinkie!’”

Luna snickered, taking one muffin off the tray. “If you see her before I do, tell her I said we’ll miss her. These smell nice.”

“Can do!” Pinkie nuzzled in under Luna’s chin, then headed in to settle in the forming circle.

Last to join them was the one who called them to gathering in the first place. A lavender alicorn ducked in through the door. She wore no crown nor robe, but rather came along in a black cloak that swallowed her torso, complete with hood drawn. It’s not that Twilight loathed the attention. Rather, it was a new experience, and she hadn’t completely adjusted.

Luna approached as Twilight pulled back her hood. “Princess Sparkle.” She bowed her head low with a smile.

“Now, Luna, we’ve been over this.” Twilight tried to blow her purple bangs out of her eyes. She was about due for a trim, but hadn’t gotten around to it. Exciting goings on had buzzed all through her summer thus far. “You needn’t be so formal with me.”

“Friends we may be, Twilight. But I’m one old-fashioned pony. And old habits die slow.” Luna gave her a laugh and pulled her into a hug, taking her in under her wing. She took her to meet the others.

“Thanks again for opening your home to us, Luna.” Twilight cheerily sauntered along.

“The downstairs area is public access,” Luna told her sternly. Her expression eased, though as she followed. “Really, I should be thanking you. A book club was a wonderful idea. I’ve read so many stories this last month, and it garnered some much needed attention for the library. Not to mention, it’s given me an excuse to spend time with my friends.”

Before joining the others, Twilight turned to look over her shoulder expectantly. “All your friends, and me?”

Luna gave her a most puzzling look, stopping in her tracks. “Twilight, dear. You are one of my friends.”

Twilight smiled at her, and she at Twilight. “Okay. Good. I’m glad.”

A moment later, all the ponies were gathered round in their little chairs. The muffins had found their way to a table nearby, for any to enjoy. And out next to them had been placed several copies of the same tale: Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone.

“So,” bade Twilight with an excited air, “would anypony like to go first?” She beamed toward her tall blue friend. “Luna?”

A cup to her lips, Luna blinked, unresponsive for a moment. Awkwardly, she set her water down and cleared her throat. “Well, I don’t know if I should really start. I fear my notes on this week’s novel might not be the most informed. Seeing as how I’m new to modern literature, and all.”

“Nonsense,” Twilight reassured her. “There are no bad notes here.”

“Yeah,” agreed Plumheart in his usually raspy tone, “I’d love to hear what a former princess, and a current princess have to say about an adventure story.”

“Please, Plumheart. Luna and I aren’t regal ponies when we’re in book club. We’re all friends here, having a civil discussion about literature.” Twilight playfully waved her hoof in a dismissive manner. “Besides, though I’m not caught up, I actually love this series.” She hugged her own personal copy closer to her chest with a smile.

“And therein lies my issue,” groaned Luna, bewildered with woe. “I actually… don’t like it all that much?” Luna felt the sting of judgemental looks. Pinkie Pie had muffin crumbs tumble down her chin, and it seemed like such an accusation. Twilight’s jaw actually hung agape.

Plumheart, however, simply quirked a rakish brow. “Now, now, you two. ‘No bad notes here,’ right? Go on, Luna. Explain your feelings.”

“Well, I mean…” Luna drew uncertain breath. “I guess adventure books simply aren’t for me?”

“How do you mean?” Now Twilight was curious to hear this as well.

Luna hesitated, chafing the back of her neck. Her hair tumbled to one side, much like her own waffling. “I’ve been on adventures. A lot of them. And some of them don’t exactly have the best endings for me.”

Twilight reflexively covered her mouth. “Luna, I’m so sorry. I hadn’t thought about that.”

“Twilight, it’s fine. I’m fine.” Luna blankly looked past her, out the nearby window.

Pinkie Pie saw that face. She knew it well. It was a face she had once sculpted into the shape of a cake, to prevent Luna from making that very expression. It was that “I’m still coping with everything that’s happened to me, but I’m also still too scared to make myself vulnerable enough to talk about it just yet” look.

Or maybe it was just the tired face of a mare who was still adjusting from having finally re-entered the workforce; the subtlety was all in the eyebrow placement. Either way, Pinkie knew she had to lighten the mood. So she set into motion.

“Well why nut talk about it?” Pinkie bopped her tray like she was whacking a mole, except not a real mole, because she’d never do that, but the little fake ones in the game. She hit the tray like one of those. And one of her banana nut muffins sailed through the air like a graceful dove. A real dove; not some fake dove made of metal or plastic, used in some carnival game.

Luna reflexively ducked, but sure enough, she still managed to nab the errant muffin out of its arc with her telekinetic grip. She took a bite; it was delicious. “Pinkie, this is delicious.” She took another bite, mumbling through the chewing. “But what are you talking about?”

Pinkie didn’t answer at first. She put her hooves against her chair, and pushed. All the other ponies in attendance traded looks as the furniture slowly scraped across the floorboards. And when satisfied that her chair was finally close enough to Luna’s, Pinkie hopped back onto it, and nuzzled in under her chin. “It can’t be all bad, right? Are there any non-adventurous parts you enjoyed?”

“I didn’t care for the protagonist much either?” She asked it like it was a question, as though she expected some answer. But the answer was probably that she was digging a deeper, more awkward hole. A hole she’d need more than this muffin to fill.

“To be honest, yeah, I can see that.” Plumheart scratched under his chin.

“Whaaaaaaaaat?” Twilight was incredulous. “You both are crazy. I love Daring Do. She just wants to get these relics safely to a museum, and all these dangerous things keep happening around her. It’s thrilling!” Now she felt like it was her playing defense.

“Well see, and meanin’ ya no offense, your majesty, but that’s kinda like, the thing?” The earth pony rubbed his hooves against themselves, only slightly nervous that he was about to disappoint royalty. “Like, that’s kinda all she has going for her, ya know?”

“Being noble is admirable, and it makes her a likeable character. But it leaves her feeling a bit flat.” Luna shrugged, almost bumping Pinkie by accident. “Oh, sorry.”

“No prob!”

“Hmm.” Twilight thoughtfully tapped her chin a few times. “I can see where she lacks a little depth. I guess I just liked the idea that a pony as bookish as me was capable of these kinds of capers.” She fiddled with a couple locks of her own hair, dejected.

“Wow, but you’re a princess.” Plumheart gaped at her. “You’ve gotta be like, super capable and magical, and stuff.”

“No, I get it,” Luna said sternly, locking eyes with Twilight when she did. “On some level, I related to Daring Do as well; she’s not totally devoid of depth.”

Twilight curiously perked up. “How do you mean?”

“There’s at least once or twice, where Daring Do questions herself. She sits down, in between all the traps, and fighting treasure hunters, wondering if she’s doing the right thing. You know, nopony from these other cultures asked her come onto their lands, and rescue their relics for them. It’s a duty she’s filled into out of a need, but not desire, from any party involved. So that question, if it’s just, hangs heavy on her from time to time.”

Everyone looked at her, pondering her critique. Luna herself, took a drink of water, and shied away back to her muffin. “I don’t know.” She shrugged and continued. “I found that part of her character interesting.”

“I hadn’t thought of it like that before.” Twilight nodded affirmatively. “I’d certainly noticed that she questions her actions from time to time, but I really like your interpretation. I think your right, without that aspect, she’d be a much flatter character.”

Luna put on a weak little smile, her confidence returning slowly. She nudged Pinkie beside her. “What about you, Pinkie Pie? You’ve hardly said a word about the book itself. Wouldn’t you also like to give us your insight?”

“Oh, right!” She bounced in her seat. “The stunts were a lot of fun.”

Luna nervously looked away from her. “I thought they seemed a little… unrealistic.”

Pinkie uncharacteristically grilled her with a burning look. “Luna, we watched Applejack fall out of the sky, and save herself by lassoing a tree, and swinging away.”

“Okay, well… you’ve got me there.”

“To be honest,” interjected Plumheart with a smirk, “the goofy stunts are kinda my favorite parts. Like, I know they seem pretty impossible sometimes. But that’s like, part of the fun? I keep reading these to see what creative way out of it Yearling comes up with this time, ya know?”

“So you’ve read the Daring Do series before, Plum?” Twilight brimmed with a curious smile.

“Yeahhhhhh,” he admitted, seemingly embarrassed. “But I ended up starting with the second or third book, I dunno. Though it’s kinda interesting, going back, and seeing how ah, Yearling’s prose has improved.”

Twilight nodded, assured. “There’s improvement in the second one for sure. And I think book three is where she really hits her stride.” She lovingly ran her hoof over the cover of her personal copy. “But I’ll always have a soft spot for the humble beginnings.”

A light came on in Luna’s head. She thought back over Daring Do’s adventure, and those paragraphs she’d found so monotonous. Perhaps she had been unfair, just because she felt she’d been through all of it before. But that connection, that wonder about doing the right thing… that would stick with her always.

The sky dozed off into a sleepy orange as the hour grew on. The sun would set soon, and book club had ended. Plumheart, first to arrive, was now first to go. He bumped hooves with Luna on his way out, thanking her once again for the invite. Pinkie Pie went next, but not without a huge hug, from which she almost seemed to refuse to let go.

“Here,” insisted Pinkie Pie. She took up her tray, but left the last two muffins. “You keep ‘em, Luna.”

“Oh, Pinkie, I couldn’t.” Luna had already received so much food from this filly. She’d barely managed to finish that cake made to resemble her face, and she felt bad about it. “You’ve been far too generous with all the baked goods, honestly.”

“Oh pshaw, it’s nothing. Honest.” Pinkie hopped into the air like a gleeful hare, such that they would be eye to eye. Or rather, nose to nose. Mid flight, she pecked their noses together so softly, one might think they heard a squeak, as though they were a pair of dolls.

No, wait, that was Luna. Luna squeaked, and her cheeks felt flushed and fuzzy, facing this fluffy form of affection. Finally fleeting from fluttering on fickle feelings, Luna fumbled for response for her favorite flunky. “Okay, Pinkie, I’ll keep the muffins. Thank you.”

“Anything for my berry best friend in all Equestria.” Pinkie gave her a wink.

Luna shyly peered over to see if Twilight was watching any of this embarrassing display. Luckily, she was still sifting through the shelves for more copies of next week’s book. “I’ll bite,” she said, returning to Pinkie. “Berry?”

“Foreshadowing for next week’s baked goods!” Pinkie pondered her wording just then. “Oh, ‘foreshadow,’ that’s a book term! I punned by accident.”

A laugh blurted forth from Luna. “Oh dear, it’s just because you’re so good at them, I suppose. You could likely do them in your sleep. Speaking of sleep, I guess we’d best bid each other goodnight, finally. For real this time.”

“Okay, okay, gosh. Sorry I keep avoiding it, it’s just hard to imagine not getting to see you for a whole week.”

“Well I’m always around, you know where to find me. But I understand, there’s such sorrow in goodbye.” Luna craned her head and gave Pinkie’s forehead a tiny kiss, relishing in her giggle. It was just so very good to have laughter in her life again. “Goodnight, Pinkie. For real this time.”

“Goodnight, Luna!” She stowed the tray in her bag and turned about. Then she hummed a little tune, skipping along with her own melody on hooves light as air.

In time, Luna found herself no longer lingering by the door, and back in amongst the books. Twilight graced her table with another copy of the book in question. “Ta da. One extra copy of Shadow Spade and the Murgese Falcon. Why’d you wanna do this one again?”

“Rarity suggested it, and I felt a little intrigue would be a good compliment to the adventure story.” Luna dragged a cart along, replacing some returned books she hadn’t gotten around to earlier.

Princess Sparkle idly tapped her hooves on the table, watching after her. “You know, if you wanted any help organizing the books, I could lend a hoof. I created a whole system for the archive in Canterlot castle, it works wonders.”

“Well it’s definitely too late in the day to overhaul the entire library now.” When Luna glanced over, she saw one incredibly mopey princess. Twilight was tracing a sorry circle on the table, dejectedly avoiding eye contact. “But I certainly wouldn’t mind the help another time.” Luna eased her expression as Twilight beamed.

“Great! Next week, I’ll bring by the binder I used for that little project.”

“Speaking of the castle, though, won’t they start missing you soon?” Luna set the cart aside to loom over the table next to Twilight.

Nervously, the princess fiddled her hooves against themselves, not really wanting to respond at first. But one raise of Luna’s concerned brow was all the grilling Twilight could take. “Aw, they can wait another half hour. Or a full one even.”

Luna placed a gentle hoof on her shoulder. “Twilight? Do you not want to go home? Because if this has anything to do with the spat between my sister and I, th-”

“No, no, Luna…” Twilight clasped that hoof between her own, reassuring the old alicorn as best she could. “It has nothing to do with that, I promise you.”

“Then what?” Luna had to know.

“It’s just good to get out, you know? And have friends I can just hang out with.” She let go of that pretty blue hoof, and her gaze wandered off, dusting listlessly across the floorboards.

Luna claimed the chair next to her and stretched her wing across her back and shoulders. “Twilight, dear. Do you not have friends?”

“I did. I mean, I guess I still do.” Twilight’s tone was uncertain, almost confused by her own explanation. “It’s just, Moondancer and the others, we all used to hang out together between classes. But ever since I became a princess, they’ve all been so weird around me.”

Luna tilted her head to one side, drawing Twilight so she’d look at her when talking. “How do you mean?”

Twilight reluctantly looked into her eyes. “It’s like they don’t see me anymore; Twilight Sparkle, the girl they grew up with. They see the crown on my head, and all laughter dies, and in its place is born cold and calculative respect. Followed by bowing.”

Gently, Luna rubbed her back. She shook her head. “And you don’t want that.”

“No, I don’t want bowing. I want friends.” Twilight huffed, laying her head down into her crossed hooves on the table. “I only ever get to hang out with princess Sunset and queen Celestia anymore.”

“Right, Sunset. Which one was she again?”

Twilight lifted her head again, remeeting Luna’s eyes. “Oh, that’s right. You still haven’t met Sunset Shimmer, or Cadence for that matter. I really ought to introduce you girls at some point.”

Luna grimaced. “That can wait.”

“Heh, okay, fair enough.” With one weak laugh out of the way, Twilight felt somewhat waylaid, laying her wayward head back onto the waiting table, wilting into a wavering exhale. “May I be honest, Luna?”

At first, Luna did not quite like the sound of that. But part of her was quite curious. More importantly though, she hoped Twilight would trust her to be rather open. “By all means.”

“The real reason I wanted to do this book club with you, besides you know, loving books of course, is I was hoping to make some new friends.” With a guilty expression, Twilight chewed the edge of her own hoof. “Maybe even a couple of your friends?”

Luna stared down at her, somewhat taken aback. “Well, Twilight, I… How to put this?”

“Hmm?” Twilight lifted her head once more.

“They might be my friends, but that doesn’t mean they belong to me.” She put her assuring hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “If you’d like, I could try a little harder to get a couple of them on board.”

“No, you don’t have to do that for my sake.”

“I’m serious. Rainbow brushed me off pretty quick last time, but I think the book we talked about this week could really hook her.” Luna’s hoof fiddled with the loose copy of Sapphire Stone, in idle consideration of her plan. But then another thought occurred to her. “Though now I’m curious. Why my friends specifically?”

“My friends got all weird and awkward after I was crowned, like I said.”

“Right?”

“I figured, your friends don’t seem to have any issue hanging out with a former princess. So maybe a still reigning one could work out too. I mean, I dunno, it all sounds so dumb when I say it out loud.” Twilight turned loose in a flash of frustration, leaving the table and Luna behind.

Luna hurried after her, catching up before she could reach the door. “Come now, Twilight. Please. It’s not dumb, and neither are you.”

Twilight paused donning her cloak. She was about to raise the obscuring hood, but stopped with a sigh. “Then why do I feel so dumb about all this?”

“That’s not a fair assertion, Twilight. What you are is lonely. And trust me, when I say I’ve been there, you know I mean it.” She met Twilight’s curious gaze, watching the initial confusion give way to revelation, and fade into a sort of reverence.

Twilight admired the eyes hers were locked with. They had seen so much, such that their immense wisdom seemed to radiate like an aura. “Right, I’m so sorry, Luna. I bet my problems must seem awful petty compared to all you’ve been there.”

Luna clenched those wise eyes shut, drawing a shuddering breath. “N-no, Twilight, see, that’s not…” She met her eyes again. “That’s not what I meant. I don’t want to make this a zero sums measuring contest of suffering. Bringing up my own suffering is really, quite honestly, and I cannot stress this enough, the very last actual thing I want to bring up, basically ever. Understand?”

Twilight’s ears folded back and she shrank under her. Those eyes she’d been admiring suddenly seemed so intense. If one didn’t know any better, they might even say they impress as draconic, at a glance. “R-right. I’m sorry.”

Now Luna’s own ears drooped, and her shoulders went limp. She took one step back, then another, shaking her head. “No. Twilight? I’m the one who’s sorry. I shouldn’t snap at you over that, none of it is your fault. I don’t know why bringing up my past tries my temper so bad, but now…” Forlorned, she left Twilight there by the door, slowly loping away on her pathetic cantering hooves. “I understand if you want to leave now. I won’t keep you, just… I’m sorry.”

Twilight watched her try to hurry away. She had to say something. No, she had to do something. But what? Her body went into motion before her mind had formulated the next step in the plan. Or a plan at all, for that matter. Even as she flanked a surprised Luna, she realized there were perhaps thousands of different actions she could take, and how they might even make things worse between them. The choice and pressure were overwhelming, and a single bead of sweat heavy as a lead ball formed beneath her bangs. So instead of choosing and thinking, she did what came natural.

Luna stumbled to the side, struggling to maintain composure and balance both, as she found herself suddenly embraced by the princess beneath her. “Oh. Hello there.”

“Sorry, I should’ve asked before touching you.” Twilight hesitated a loosening grip.

“No, no, you’re fine. It’s fine. I’m just curious.”

Twilight let go regardless. She gave an explanation as though she herself didn’t fully believe it. “I don’t know, it just felt sort of like, the right thing to do, I guess. Sorry.”

Luna had to cover her mouth, but it was a vain attempt at covering her snicker. She had to recover this, as Twilight puffed up, seemingly offended. “I don’t mean to seem like I’m making fun. But you did seem to have a little trouble with the getting down, is all.”

“It’s not my fault you’re so tall!” Twilight’s cheeks were the sweetest shade of magenta, like flavorful berries ripe for the picking.

“Well, I appreciate the effort, all the same. It was very kind of you to try and comfort me, though you didn’t have to.”

“I wanted to. Because…” Her head drooped, as though Twilight struggled to look Luna in the eyes when saying this. She didn’t know why, she couldn’t understand it. It wasn’t like math, or science, where rules of logic, and the mechanics of the universe governed a predictable, desired outcome. Even magic, seemingly random at a glance, could be made sense of; specific intentions, energies, and even sometimes incantations, or components, they all lead to specific spells. And if there was anything Twilight knew, it was nearly every spell and its counter in the archive. So why did her words fail her now?

“Because?” Luna peered a little closer to see she was nervously biting her lip.

“Because we’re friends, aren’t we?” Twilight finally dredged her head up from her woes, facing an alicorn rather taken aback. “I mean, are we friends?”

“Yes.” That had been enough hesitation on Luna’s part. Any further would’ve been torturing the poor girl. And that, she simply couldn’t abide. “Twilight Sparkle, we have certainly become fast friends. If anything, I’m almost hurt you’d even question that.”

“Our introduction was a little shaky. Plus, I did sort of barge in on you, and impose with my want for a book club.”

Luna shook her head, not hearing of it. “In the past,” she declared, defiant. “And I loved the idea of a book club as well. We’ve both been able to meet new ponies because of it, and each of us has a new friend.”

A puzzling look befell Twilight. “We do?”

“Of course!” Luna playfully tussled her hair. “Each other, you silly filly.”

“Oh! Duh, hahaha!” Twilight held onto her side as she laughed, her wings fluttering with involuntary spasms of good humor.

The sound was almost like music to Luna’s ears. How she had missed laughter and joy. “Tell you what, princess. Why don’t you head on home now, and get started this week’s book. In the meantime, in two days’ time, I was going to meet Fluttershy and Rarity for tea and brunch in town.” She tapped her chin, as though she were pondering, but her teasing grin gave her away. “I’m sure they won’t mind if I bring a plus one along.”

“I’d really like that. Thank you so much, Luna.” Twilight practically smiled with her very eyes. She hugged her once more, less awkwardly this time, and said her goodbyes.

Just as the duo headed for the door, which was still open from when Pinkie left, another pony approached it from outside. “Hello, Luna? I know you’re probably about to close, but I have something for you.”

Luna exchanged a look with Twilight, before heading toward the door. “Mayor Mare?”

Sure enough, Ms. Mare climbed the steps and entered through. “Oh, hello princess.” She bowed, deeply as she could with those old knees. When she rose again, she adjusted her glasses. “Sorry to intrude on your company.”

“Nonsense, it’s very nice to see you again.” Twilight cheerily nodded her head.

“How can I be of assistance, mayor?” A very unique feeling occurred to Luna, that revelation being that she was now outnumbered by ponies with more authority than her. She wasn’t entirely sure how she felt about it.

“I just wanted to swing by for this.” Mare started sifting through her bag, and produced a small package. “This is addressed to you, but it ended up at my office. Guess somepony from Canterlot doesn’t know where you live.”

“C-Canterlot?”

“Mm, yes. There’s no word on a specific sender. It simply reads ‘From: The Royal Court of Canterlot.’ Which, by the way, I would’ve had this out to you sooner, but somehow it ended up in my backlog for the day. Sorry about that.” She placed the box onto the nearby table and turned about, sufficiently done with her job. “The sun has set, so I’m heading home. Sorry to interrupt you and your guest, Luna.”

And out the door she went, almost as suddenly as she had arrived with this dreaded box with its nearly toxic aura. Luna stared at it, unblinking, the grimace forming at the corners of her mouth. Yet even as she felt her breathing grow shallow, Twilight appeared by her side.

“Aren’t you going to open it?” She nodded idly, even vaguely in its direction.

Luna looked at her, nonplussed. “Do you know anything about this?”

Twilight could only shrug. It was a more honest gesture than perhaps Luna had ever seen.

“Would you like me to open it?”

“I’m just as curious as you are.” Twilight flicked her horn, passing it along and thinking nothing of it.

“Okay, but I’m doing this to settle your curiosity, not mine.” Luna frowned, considering this mysterious little box. Sitting down, she turned it about in her hooves, as though it would erupt with a fireball at any moment. Yet no fire came, and she was almost disappointed; the physical pain might actually be easier to deal with than this turmoil. Because even though it didn’t have her name on it, Luna knew Celestia was behind this.

I can’t imagine the point of this, she thought to herself. Is it merely some gesture or bauble to win me back? Does my sister honestly believe me so desperate and alone in this world that I could be so easily bought? Insulting…

She’d kept her audience waiting long enough, however. So Luna tilted her head, and flicked her horn. The tape peeled off the sides with a sickening tearing noise, like the claws of a predator raking through the brush, ready to pounce. And when she folded back the top panels, within she found a medallion of some sort on a ribbon, no longer than the box was wide, and an open envelope folded over itself underneath.

The torture was prolonged. With a huff, Luna unfolded the envelope, and peered inside. Within was a letter, and six other, smaller papers. Those, she set aside, to gloss over whatever message Celestia had prepared for her. This was no doubt dictated by some poor unicorn servant, roped into mediating between the two of them. Nevertheless, she read aloud.

“Dear Luna… We have it on good authority that you, and your five friends are responsible for the return of the sun, via the vanquishing of Nightmare Moon, and simply cannot thank you enough. Within this package we have delivered unto you an Equestrian medal of honor for your brave deed.”

Twilight scooped the medal out of the box with her magic for a better look. She asserted the authenticity with a curt nod, so Luna continued.

“We apologize for its being waylaid, however, we here at the Canterlot court had been deliberating on hosting an official ceremony to bestow it upon you. After considerable arguing, we thought it best not to push you and your sister into the same room just as of yet. When you two make up, though, we’d be more than happy to grant you that official… okay, etc. I’m not reading the rest of this.” Luna rocked her head back, and the loose paper went spiraling over her shoulder with a snort.

Twilight timidly placed the medal by the other portion from the envelope. “Well, don’t you at least want to know what these other slips of paper are?” As soon as she said, idly flipping one over, recognition struck, and her eyes lit up. “Wait, I know what these are! Luna, look, these are tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala!”

“A gala?” asked Luna, disdain still not washed from her face. She craned her head and retrieved the letter, skimming to the bottom. “PS, We’ve included one ticket for you and each of your five friends to the Grand Galloping Gala at the turn of fall. We hope to see you there.”

“Oh my gosh, Luna, this is great!” Twilight bounced in place with glee.

“It is?” Luna wasn’t convinced.

“Ah, this is so great. This was going to be my first time at the gala as well.” Twilight took hold of Luna and spun about, dancing with the reluctant blue pony. “I’ve never been to a big event like this, and I was so worried. But now I’ll have a friend there with me, a real, honest friend!”

“Twilight.” Luna halted their next rotation, finally regaining control of the situation. With her hooves firmly planted, she braced for one very disappointed look. “I don’t want to go.”

All joy melted away from Twilight’s face like ice in the coming of spring. Her ears drooped, not wanting to hear that, and she screwed up her mouth with one lip curled. “W-what?”

“I don’t…” Luna bit her lip and tried to untense her muscles. “I don’t think I want to go.”

“Okay.” Twilight’s eyes could not have been more blank if they were completely white and devoid of any and all detail. “Why not?”

“There will be a lot of ponies there, and I’m not ready to face a crowd like that.”

Blank as they were, those eyes still manage to narrow with suspicion. “You mean your sister will be there, and you’re not ready to face her.”

“I-it’s both. Can’t it be both?” Another sigh escaped Luna, because she knew Twilight was onto her. “Alright, what do you want from me? It really is a little bit of both, but yes, mainly it’s Celestia.”

“I don’t mean to chide you. Really I don’t. But just how long do you think you can keep avoiding her?” Twilight watched her turn her back on her. “Luna?”

“I don’t know.” Luna refused to turn around. She couldn’t. Her eyes wandered through the nearby window as what little of the sun sank unto the horizon, being swallowed up by darkness. “I’ve hurt her so much. After everything I’ve done, intentional or otherwise, how can I face her?” Her wings fidgeted and her head drooped, sinking like the sun beyond. “How can I make it right?”

Twilight came along to her side and gave her ribs a decent little nudge. “Don’t make a habit of this sad turning away from me thing, huh?”

Luna peered up at that jeering grin. “I’m sorry, what?”

“It… that was a joke. Sorry.” She looked the other way and coughed.

“Marks for effort, Sparkle.” grumbled Luna.

“Look,” bade Twilight, sounding exhausted from all of this, “I can’t tell you what the right thing to do here is. That’s up to you, to decide what’s right for Luna.” She pointed at Luna’s chest for emphasis, but ended up poking it by accident. “If you think you’re ready for her by fall, that would be great. But if not, that’s fine. And although I’d really love to have a real friend at the gala, it wouldn’t be right of me to pressure you.”

“The right thing…” mumbled Luna, more to herself than anything. She then turned to face Twilight one last time. “Okay.”

“Okay?”

“I’ll think about it." rasped Luna. "For you.”

Twilight gave a warm and simple smile. “Thank you.” She glanced outside. The sun was gone. “I guess it’s getting late.”

“I suppose you’re right.” Her response was listless.

“See you at brunch?” Twilight returned her gaze, hoping for a yes.

“I’m thoroughly looking forward to it.” Luna took one step Twilight’s way, before she could turn to leave. Gingerly, she lowered her head and, eyes closed, gave the lavender alicorn a tiny little kiss upon her forehead, minding the bangs.

With Twilight’s cheeks flushing berry pink once more, her timid little voice became a squeak. “O-okay, see you then.”

Luna watched her pull on that hiding hood, to stow away her embarrassed face, and out the door she went. She flew skyward, creating a nice distance for her spell, and then, poof. A great big flash of pink light shone like a distant, mystical star. It faded, as quick as it appeared, like the flitting of the lightning bugs that gather during Twilight’s namesake. She was gone now, and Luna alone in the empty library.

Later that night, the stars twinkled like little gems against the canopy of black night sky. A waxing moon slid out from behind gray cloud cover, ready to taunt Luna with its pale radiance. Within the loft of the library, pink sheets upon a bed raveled and wrinkled. A certain dark blue pony rolled onto her back to count the tree rings in her ceiling for the third time that night. And once again, it failed miserably to distract her.

The thought occurred to Luna to read a little more of Murgese Falcon, but she knew she wasn’t in the mood for a single chapter more, let alone a page, or paragraph, or sentence, or word. Words, words, words. Black ink on white paper. She knew she’d retained nothing of the two chapters she’d already slogged through. The thought of rereading infuriated her.

No. she thought. It is not the book. But something else.

That which wracked her mind and kept her awake, she knew all too well. Even still, she tried, in vain, to simply not think about it. Thinking about it was an acknowledgement, after a sort. Acknowledging it meant she might have to face it, and sooner than she’d like. Facing it? Well, she really wasn’t ready for that.

Then Luna lost count of the rings. Her eyes clamped shut, and her nostrils flared. That poor, sweet pink sheet went right into the floor as Luna threw herself violently out of bed. With bags already forming under her eyes, she ambled across the room. At the window, she found that moon, not yet half full, mocking her. It was as though her former prison might reclaim her at any moment. Suddenly this loft of hers felt very small and tight around Luna.

But that was nonsense. The moon could no more reclaim her than she could reclaim her throne tomorrow. Luna blinked, and the walls of her room were right where she left them. Her breathing came easy once more. And that’s when she realized just how wrong that analogy was; the thought that she couldn’t reclaim her throne might not be entirely true. And it really made her wonder if part of her still wanted that.

Luna peered over her shoulder. On the bedside table, she kept the Element of Magic, which took the form of a crown when they Elements of Harmony bound themselves to her and her friends. All the others had received necklaces, but not her. She was gifted a new crown, of all things, above all else. So the question that had been hanging over her head like the old crown she felt she’d refused popped back into her mind yet again to haunt her.

“Am I doing the right thing?”

Part 2: All that glitters.

Overcast skies arrived the day Luna closed her door to leave for brunch. Wanting to look at least somewhat presentable, she'd nicked a scarf of soft, azalea pink. The long fabric was smooth to the touch; a most comfortable cotton blend. She'd rested the midway just above her horn, and tied a knot under the back of her flowing blue hair. Try as it might, this headwear made the stiff and meager wind struggle to tussle her mane. There'd be no blue blinding for her today; today was her day to relax with some friends.

Up the hill from her bookish arboreal abode, Luna found a corner where roads met with an oaken bench. Here, she rested, sitting with a contented sigh. Some part of her thought back to this idea she'd had, that she might most of all miss the cushioned seats of her former life of luxury. That chairs and benches with not but wood under her weary legs would be completely unbearable. This transition proved rather quick and painless, however, surprisingly enough.

Just as Luna found her mind trying to stray away from the topic of her own personal comfort, a spark of magic lit up in the air not too far off. The aura was magenta, and unmistakably belonging to Twilight Sparkle. So she hopped to her hooves and began to stride over. This candid cantor ended abruptly, however, as one figure did not appear on wings. Instead, there were two of them. One of whom, she only vaguely recognized.

Setting down next to Twilight, all eight hooves between them gentle and poised with regality, was an alicorn with a soft, orangish coat. It was the sort of handsome beige a delicious pastry might be before growing brown fringes while baking to perfection in a sweltering oven. Her wavy hair, which only halfway formed ringlets at the ends, oscillated wildly between sunflower yellow and tulip red. In that way, every detail of her visage screamed of summertime. All, save for the eyes.

Those, they were deep pools of teal, not unlike Luna’s own eye color. But there was a coolness to them, a complete and utter ease to their expression. The way they seemed to judge the world around them was somehow cold as any winter Luna had ever experienced. And yet… beyond what could be interpreted as abrasive, Luna felt there was a tender understanding to them. A balance of sorts, between the heated and the frigid.

“Hello?” Luna’s greeting was quite tentative, bereft of certainty.

“Luna!” squeaked Twilight, excitedly throwing herself at her. Mid-jump, however, she halted, landing back upon her hooves with an awkward cough. “Okay, so I know it wasn't my place to invite her, but I brought along Sunset. I hope that's alright.”

Luna observed those twiddling hooves, complete with knees bent in, and performed something between a single chuckle and a sigh. “I'm sure one more guest will be fine.”

“Great. Let me introduce you two. Luna, this is Sunset Shimmer. She's the princess of patience.” Twilight made an overly dramatic sweeping motion toward her royal companion.

“Charmed, Luna.” Sunset spoke softly, an unassuming smile upon her lip as she offered up her hoof.

Luna, meanwhile, didn’t think twice about it. She knelt down upon her knee, taking said hoof into her own, kissing it. “It is an honor, princess.”

“Well that’s… certainly formal.” Sunset withdrew her hoof with a laugh that was somehow both tepid and dry.

“More formally than you ever greeted me.” pouted Twilight. If she were being earnest, it was a touch hard to say for sure.

“It is the customary show of respect and humility before royalty.” Luna stood and shrugged, frowning. “At least, it was in my day. My apologies, princess. Nary did I mean to offend.”

“My, my,” cooed Sunset, “you even speak in an old-fashioned, formal manner.”

“I have…” Luna paused, mentally giving the sentence another once over. “I’ve been trying to adapt to modern speech. But the old ways still come through, now and again.”

“Aw, no, I hope I don’t seem like I’m teasing you. I think it’s charming, really.” Fretting the awkwardness of it all, Sunset peered up at the gathering clouds. “Seems to me your town has rain scheduled. Shall we sojourn, as you might say?”

Well. She was right. Luna was about to say that. Nevertheless, away they went, heading further into town. Along the way, curiosity got the better of Luna. “So how did you become an alicorn princess?”

“Straight to the nitty gritty, I see. Nothing wrong with that.” Sunset’s smile was warm and pleasant and simple. “Like Twilight after me, I was a gifted unicorn student. Celestia saw potential in me, and took me under her wing as her pupil.”

“You've spent a lot of time under my sister, then?” Luna wondered if she might tell her all the ways Celestia may have changed in all this time. And all the things that had stayed the same, in all likeliness. Such as her love of cakes. Luna bit her tongue, though.

“Yes ma’am. However, despite what both our names might suggest, it wasn't always sunshine.”

“Oh?” Her heart skipped a single beat. This path sounded all too familiar.

“There came a time when I honestly felt she was holding me back. So I started sneaking around Canterlot castle at night trying to study and understand powerful artifacts she told me I wasn't ready for.” Sunset’s eyes were straight ahead, and Twilight didn't say much or return Luna’s concerned glance. This seemed to be a story they'd both already gone over a few times.

Luna tried to tell herself she didn't need to know further. But she did. “What happened?”

“I got caught, and she decided to send me away. Heheh, I got so dramatic when she said that to me.” Sunset peered over, catching Luna eye to eye. “I told her it was the biggest mistake she'd ever make, and do you know what she said to me?”

Luna simply shook her head, trying not to let all the bad memories show in her face.

“She told me it was only one of many.”

It couldn’t be hidden. A quite audible gulp punctuated Shimmer’s statement, as it thudded in Luna’s throat. She knew exactly what such a powerful statement referred to, and it made the hair on the back of her neck stand on end.

“So later that night,” continued Sunset, “I made my way below, into the dungeons of old Canterlot castle.” She lurched into a creep, playfully recreating her misdeeds. “Deep within the innermost sanctum, my goal lay in wait: one of the most powerful and mysterious artifacts in all Equestria.”

“Did my sister banish you for your impudent vie for power, like she did me?” Luna’s brows weighed as heavily on her eyes as they did her conscience. Yet still she looked straight ahead, ignoring the gaping looks of concern.

“Luna? Are you okay?” Twilight jumped ahead, putting herself in between them without thinking. All the same, she knew Sunset would wait. She was the patient one, after all.

“I am quite alright, princess. Mine own punishment is but ancient history, most literal.” She kept walking as the others paused their step a moment.

“Luna, you just got like, really old-fashioned with your speech now. What's going on?” Twilight caught up with her once more, Sunset close behind.

“Verily?” Luna first peered at Twilight, but her gaze wandered off, realizing what she'd just said. “Ah. Right.”

“You can talk to us, Luna,” affirmed Sunset with a reassuring smile, “we’re all friends here.”

There was that word again. All sorts of new ponies have said it to her since she returned. It felt like her first day all over again. Yet, hopefully this one wouldn't end with any sort of monster battle. “I suppose this story brings back a lot of bad memories.”

“Of course, how rude of me.” Sunset frowned, and the mood drained to dower gray. Or perhaps it was the listless cloud coverage that persisted well overhead. “I should have thought more about your perspective before blustering on with my story.”

Luna drew a deep breath and turned to the royalty she walked beside. Twilight was trying to soothe the sting. As she looked between the two of them, she thought again of the old life she had left behind. Yet even still she shoved that thought back down. “Sunset. I don't want to make this about me. In fact, I'm tired of so much being about me. I'm not a princess, I'm not a hero; that's all in the past. I'm a librarian now, and…” She paused. The blue and purple eyes upon her twinkled with growing curiosity as she ground her teeth. “And I love a good story, so why don't you finish yours? I'm so sorry I interrupted you.”

Sunset hesitated. “Only if you're certain. There isn't much left to tell.”

“I am.”

“Well…” Her line of memory traced back along those events that felt so long ago, and the order thereof. Her eyes sparked upon the moment for which she searched, lighting like a candle in a dark room. “That's right. I never got the chance to use the artifact.”

“No?” Luna again noticed Twilight made no commentary on any of this tale. No doubt she'd heard it all before.

“Celestia appeared above me in the stairwell. She told me not to go. At first I thought she was still trying to hold me back, and I flew into some pretty angry shouting I'm none too proud of, even now.” Shimmer’s laugh was soft and timid, her eyes darting away from Luna’s gaze, as non-judgemental as it may have well been.

“Heh. I think I know what that might feel like.”

“Heheh. Right. So, anyway… Celestia, she didn't argue, didn't fight. Instead she apologized to me.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. She said she was sorry for not showing greater patience with me, while also trying to instill that into me. When she approached, alone and with no guard, at first I thought it was a trick. But when she was right there in front of me, I finally noticed.” Her hoof found its way onto Luna’s shoulder. She gazed up into her eyes hoping the connection was felt. “She was crying.”

A moment passed. Luna peered at the friendly hoof on her shoulder, and back to her. “I don't understand.”

“I know you said you didn't want this to be about you, Luna, and I'm sorry. But it was sort of about you the whole time, in a way, just as much as me.”

“How so?” She sounded unconvinced perhaps. Or, just as likely, unwanting of whatever this revelation was.

“Your sister told me her initial reaction reminded her so much of how she'd treated you, and that it hurt. She regretted it so much, and begged me to give her a second chance. And, well, after that, I learned how valuable patience is, and the rest is history.”

Luna gawked a moment at Sunset’s pleased expression. Deep within the realm of her mind, there lay dry and barren a waterwheel which creaked to a halt. She thought and she pondered and she wondered. Not to keep her waiting though, she returned the gentle touch of the warm princess. “Thank you so much for confiding in me. I’m honored by your trust.”

Twilight watched as Luna idly turned and continued down the path. She frowned at Sunset, lowering to a hush. “What was that? Do you think it worked?”

As Sunset sidled alongside Twilight, she gently pat her with one wing, pulling her in close and bringing her along. She too spoke quietly though, wishing not to offend Luna. “Don’t fret, dear. Maybe it did, but maybe it did not. Regardless, we shouldn’t push. If she needs more time to come around, then we should let her have it. Alright?”

“Alright…” Twilight was unsatisfied to be sure, moping along, absolutely fixated on the sad, sad pony that led their trio onward. What she wouldn’t give to help her out.

On a busy, bustling corner sat a restaurant with ample patio space to overlook all the ponies and carts passing by. Along the side of the road, Luna led on her royal entourage. A good few passers by turned their heads nearly all the way about when noticing the local town hero flanked by two princesses of Equestrian royalty. Luna urged them pick up the pace, the heat rising in her cheeks. The very last thing she wanted today was a heavy burden of attention.

Upon their approach, from one of the outdoor tables, a familiar pony waved, flagging them down. Though the sun struggled to light the day, her complexion nevertheless glowed. She rose from her table and, head held high, trotted as prettily as she pleased, right over to the gate leading onto the patio. With nary a second thought or permission from the staff, the pale unicorn unhitched the latch, and beckoned Luna and her friends on through.

“Luna, darling, it’s so very good to see you again!” Rarity stretched up high as she could, and kissed either of Luna’s cheeks. The white sunglasses she ended up not needing today idly clattered about, hanging from the neck in her dark blue blouse with pearlescent white buttons.

“Thank you again, for inviting me.” Luna awkwardly cleared her throat and motioned toward the two princesses she had in tow. “I really hope I’m not taking advantage of your offer, b-but, well…”

“Space is nary an issue, my dear. It’s 11 on a weekday.” Rarity gave her a chiding grin, though, nudging her. “I just wished you’d told me who your guests would be. Otherwise I would’ve dressed more properly.”

“Nonsense,” insisted Sunset as she approached alongside Luna, “this is hardly a formal affair. We are but friends breaking bread together; no need to get fancy on our behalf.” She smiled that warm, reassuring smile she had, before looking Rarity up and down. “Though I will say, you already seem quite sharp.”

“Baha! Do go on, you’ll make me blush.” Rarity’s claim held little water, as she’d already begun to blush as it was.

Twilight timidly approached, extending one hoof for Rarity, merely because she seemed to recall that’s a thing you ought to do when you meet a pony. “Hi, Rarity was it? I’m Twilight. I-I mean, we’ve already met, of course, after, well, you know.”

Rarity shook, weakly smiling back. “I do recall, yes. We never got to formally introduce ourselves, of course. Sorry about that.”

“Oh, no, if anything, I’m the one who’s sorry.” Twilight held her hoof to her chest, frowning. “I got so caught up with everything going on, I took leave of my manners.”

Rarity gave her a wink. “Well we all certainly know each other now. And since we’ve all met, why don’t you two majesties go find a seat next to Fluttershy, over there. I just need to borrow Luna for a moment.”

“Me?” Luna looked on in bewilderment, watching the two princesses slowly transition out of earshot. Her heart paused when they did and Rarity turned to her, that cheery disposition fading. “Rarity?”

“The other night, Sweetie Belle was sick as a dog. I’m sure you heard?”

“Pinkie told me, yes.” Luna let her head sink, meeting those unhappy sapphire blue eyes. Her own ears reflexively folded back, fearing the worst.

“In her fever-driven delerium, she told me about your little deal.” Rarity narrowed her eyes, her mouth tightening on the word like a starving snake constricting its prey.

Luna’s heart sank, falling the same way she’d watched Sweetie and her two friends fall off her back when she’d accidentally teleported them into Canterlot skies along with her. Sweetie had said she wouldn’t speak of that if Luna didn’t tell her elder sister about interfering with a unicorn’s sword in a pitched fight. All she could manage to bring up in response was “Oh.”

“Listen,” bade Rarity, sounding exasperated, “I am thankful you kept her safe. I always knew she was in good company. I’m just miffed you kept this from me.”

“I understand.” meekly responded Luna, her eyes trailing along the ground. Shame burned away in her chest. What she wouldn’t give to redo those events and make everything right. Just like so many before it.

Rarity cupped her cheek and supported her drooping face. “We’re over and past it, alright? I just wanted to get that off my chest, and hope we can be more honest. Okay, Luna?”

“I’ll certainly try, Rarity. I’m so sorry. I never meant--”

“I know, Luna.” Rarity tried to reassure her best as she could with her meager smile. “I know you’d never do anything to hurt me on purpose, I trust that. We’re just… going to do better from here on, aren’t we?”

“Much better. I promise.” Luna’s head rose out of Rarity’s hold. She stood of her own volition now.

“Great. Now, let’s not keep our friends waiting.” Before moving on, she remembered. “Oh, by the way, Pinkie sent along your message. ‘We’ll miss her and these smell nice.’”

“That’s our Pinkie Pie.” giggled Luna, alongside Rarity, who sashayed off, Luna dutifully in tow. As they approached the table, Fluttershy was just finishing her introductions.

“And, well, that’s what I do.” Her long pink mane fell off her eye, allowing her to spot Luna, and her face lit up. “Luna, it’s nice to see you again. I’m glad to see you’ve made even more friends.”

“I’m really glad too.” Luna claimed a chair in between Twilight and Sunset, and she watched after Rarity as she took the spot next to Fluttershy, on Twilight’s right. She gestured to her left. “Of course, Sunset here is a rather new acquaintance.”

“And it’s been such a pleasure meeting you all. It’s also just nice to get out of the castle once in a while.” Those thick eyelashes of Sunset’s bat once, punctuated by a smile that seemed to warm the table around her.

Luna sat, unsmiling, or rather, not returning or repeating that sentiment in expression alone. She looked over at two of the friends from her primary group, the ones she saw far more often, grimacing slightly. “I’m so sorry to have sprung these two on you girls so last minute like this.”

“This again?” Rarity chuckled, waving off one hoof at the ankle dismissively. “It’s fine! Really, darling, it’s quite alright.”

“I’ll admit,” uttered Fluttershy, continuing with a most ponderous look on her face, “when I saw two princesses would be joining us, I got pretty nervous. But then I remembered that you used to be royalty too, Luna. And you don’t make me nervous, so why should they?”

“Funny,” laughed Luna, “I seem to recall a certain pegasus intimidated by, what was it, my height?”

Fluttershy squinted at her shrewdly, a smirk growing under the falling pink locks that obscured her face. “And I seem to recall a dark, brooding unicorn of mysterious origin, whom Pinkie found skulking about, what was it, the alleyways in a hooded cloak?”

Luna snickered, then feigned a wounded expression. “Ooh, ow, that hurts, Fluttershy. Ha.”

“Oh, yes,” interjected Sunset excitedly, “Twilight told me about this. Your disguise, what was it again?”

Luna sighed, glancing off and smiling nervously. “Ah, but it’s so embarrassing.”

“Louise Moonshadow,” answered Rarity for her, drawing up one hoof across her face as though she were pulling on a dark cowl, “tall, dark, mysterious.”

Luna let the giggles subside. “She was a dark purple unicorn with red eyes and black hair. She was… an astrologist.”

Sunset covered her mouth to stifle the laughter she shared in, trying not to be rude. “Everything sounds so similar to the truth.”

“That was the point,” replied Luna with a nod, “a fabrication close to reality. It’s easier to recall and maintain that way.”

All settled down when their orders were taken. Twilight and Fluttershy had their own little conversation going on about the various animals in the nearby wood. The two of them were listing off scientific names, terms based in dead languages, as though it were no big deal. Across the table the other way, a talk erupted between Sunset and Rarity about fashion; matching color combinations for either of them floated back and forth right up until the food was served. That’s when a quiet layered over them as oppressive perhaps as the gray clouds overhead. Finally, someone addressed them.

“This is so nice,” cooed Rarity, idly picking at her salad, “it’s just such a shame there seems to be rain scheduled today.”

Sunset peered up into the darkening skies. “And rather soon it seems.”

“Should we hurry along?” asked Fluttershy in a disappointed tone. “I feel like I was just getting to know everypony here.”

“I’m enjoying it too.” Twilight smiled brighter than Luna could recall seeing, the genuine joy of conversation emanating off her like a spell’s magic aura. “We could use the table’s umbrella, if nopony minds otherwise sitting in the rain. In fact--”

“Here,” insisted Luna, rising from her seat first, “allow me.” She flicked her horn, and the canvas hexagon unfolded above them. A glad look too unfolded upon her, observing how well everypony was getting along. Any worry about her two friend groups intersecting washed away like all this supposed rain to come. “This will buy us at least a little more time together. We were having such a good time. Seems a waste to me, to let a little weather ruin it.”

“There you are!” called a voice from above, before Luna could return to the latter half of her sandwich. A rush of wind followed it, and a blue figure beat a set of mighty wings, the hovering stance jostling the huge umbrella that shaded the lot of them, table and all.

“Rainbow Dash? What are you doing here?” Not that she wasn’t patient, but… Luna couldn’t resist having another bite of her sandwich while she waited for an answer.

“I’ve been lookin’ all over for ya!” Rainbow set down on her hooves with a heavy thud, taking no time line up better. She rushed over.

“What’s the matter?” asked Fluttershy, speaking on behalf of Luna, whose mouth was now full. “Does it have to do with your weather team?”

“That’s just it,” huffed Rainbow, “there’s no rain scheduled, or even any clouds, just… hang on, let me catch my breath, whew.”

“Here, take a drink.” Sunset floated over her cup of water.

“Hey, thanks.” Rainbow started to sip, but then she realized who’d passed her the drink and nearly choked. She coughed and spat and tried to clear her throat, a single tear forming at the corner of her eye.

Fluttershy dashed round the table and set to patting her back. “Are you okay?”

“Ugh,” spat Rainbow with a mildly upset groan, “who cares about that? You girls are hanging out with three princesses!”

“Two.” curtly corrected Luna, before crudely biting into her sandwich again.

“Two princesses!” restated Rainbow. She returned the cup and apologized, sinking to her knees. “I’m so sorry for taking your water, your majesty.”

“Hey, now,” laughed Sunset, “it’s alright. Please, if you need it, feel free to have a drink. We’re all friends here.”

The waiter came around to address the ruckus. “Would you like me to call for a fifth plate?”

“Good question.” replied Rarity. “Rainbow?”

“No-no-no, we don’t have time for this. Can we get a check?”

Fluttershy rested a hoof onto her friend’s shoulder. “Slow down, Dash. Tell us what’s wrong.”

“Right! Okay, so, ugh, it’s kind of a long story.” She flapped her wings to stand back upright to address the table. “Basically, first the weather team thought somebody was making clouds without authorization, right? So some flyers, me with them, traced the clouds back to their origin. They’re coming from a mountaintop a ways Northwest of here. And they’re not clouds, you see, it’s all smoke!”

“Smoke?” Fluttershy’s hooves covered her mouth. “What could be causing this much smoke?”

“An honest to goodness dragon is sleeping in the cave at the peak!” Around her, Rainbow observed the faces flicking with expressions ranging from surprise, to horror, to fascination.

“A dragon?” stammered Fluttershy.

“A dragon?!” inquired Twilight, excitedly standing up.

The two of them gawked at each other. Luna interjected, setting down the last few bites of her sandwich. “Fluttershy, I’m a bit confused. I thought you said you’d always wanted to see a dragon, prior to this?”

“I’ve always wanted to see a baby dragon. Grown ones are… something else.”

Again, Twilight’s eyes lit up. “I have a young dragon as my assistant, actually!”

All that flower petal pink hair swung about, following the sudden twist of the head it was attached to. No long bangs in the way, Fluttershy stared starry-eyed headlong at Twilight. “Can I meet them?”

“I promise, Fluttershy, I’ll bring Spike along next time.” Twilight smiled, and Fluttershy smiled back. But then Rainbow put her hoof on the table with a loud thunk.

“We don’t have time to set up playdates, you guys.” She looked at Luna, desperation in her eyes, which only became more frustrated as she saw her about to bite down on the last few bits of that darn sandwich. “Luna!”

Luna paused, teeth parted over bread. “W-what? I was hungry…”

“Then stuff it, and let’s go. We need you.”

“Need me to do what, exactly?”

“Go…” Rainbow hesitated, tapping her chin, really thinking about it. “Do something? About the dragon?”

“About a dragon.” repeated Luna. She let her meal down and leaned back, staring at Rainbow over her snout, crossing her hooves. “I’m a librarian.”

“Y-yeah, but…” Dash stammered, chewing her lip. “But you’ve been on adventures like this before, facing all sorts of crazy monsters. I went on one with you!” Rainbow clenched her teeth at the lack of response. “Fluttershy was there. Rarity too! C’mon, Fluttershy, talk some sense into her.”

Fluttershy held up her hooves and shook her head. Rarity spoke up on her behalf: “Some of us would rather forget most of that dreadful night, you know.”

“Besides,” continued Luna, “I’m a librarian now. I’m not a princess anymore, and I’m not a hero. I can’t…”

Dash’s furrowed brows faded from fury to confusion. “Can’t what? Luna? C’mon, don’t be like this, I thought we were friends.”

Luna’s ears flicked. There was that word again. She sighed. “You’re right. We are, I’m sorry. But I’m not this hero that everyone in this city keeps saying that I am. The truth of it is, well, I guess I just wanted keep my head down, so to speak. To live a normal life, free of these kinds of responsibilities.”

Rainbow’s shoulders drooped, and her wings went limp at her side. She felt so responsible for bringing this on. “Luna.”

As she approached her, Luna turned away. “I know it’s selfish of me. But my previous, highly adventurous life led me down such an ugly path. I wanted to be as far away from that as possible.”

All were quiet a moment. The waiter, clutching the receipts nearby, kept his distance. Rarity broke the silence. “So what are our other options?”

Twilight stood up. “A dragon is very serious business. We might need aid of the Canterlot air force. Only armed pegasi could cover that much ground and deal with a flying beast, if it should come to a fight.”

“But that could take days, maybe even a whole week.” worriedly trebled Rarity.

“Sunset and I could help speed up the process, by teleporting back to Canterlot right away. But we’d need to make all the necessary appeals, and… well, depending on, um, the severity…” Twilight glanced over at Luna, her back still turned to them. “Celestia might also want to involve herself.”

Luna jerked around so fast, her wing knocked over her metal cup, water spilling across the ground. “Celestia would really come here?”

Sunset answered her, her voice calm and resolute. “If this is the closest settlement to the creature’s lair, then yes. It would make the most advantageous position to plan from.”

“Would that…” Twilight’s eyes grew with concern, “bother you?”

Luna’s eyes fidgeted. She tried to process a response, some way she could say she still wasn’t ready to see her again after it all. Something clamped down within her chest; breathing became hard. Beads of sweat formed on her brow, hidden away under the pink scarf she’d chosen to wear. All the eyes on her, ready for that answer any second now, they felt like rays of heat burning right through her.

“Luna, w--” Fwoosh! Twilight didn’t get to finish her question, as Luna had lept headlong into the air with one mighty beat of her huge wingspan. She and the other magically inclined had to hold the table, to keep it from getting knocked over like the chair Luna had been seated in. Everyone else joined her as she desperately stood up, watching after her. “Wait, where’s she going?!”

Rainbow Dash was quite the experienced flyer, and recognized the basics of navigation with ease. She thought for half a second about the positioning of where they were in town, and gauged her trajectory. Flatly, she answered Twilight precisely. “She’s flying Northwest.”

“Rainbow,” wearily inquired Rarity nearby, “isn’t that the direction you just came from? The direction of the dragon?”

“Yep.”

In the skies, Luna found a cloud on high for a vantage point. She scanned the horizon, looking out for mountains. From up here, she could barely make out peaks in the distance. Judging by the position of the sun, that was Northwest alright. And the billowing smoke that dwindled and trailed off into cloud layering confirmed it further. Her destination was set.

A larger cloud floated some ways off from the tiny perch she’d chosen. But, to Luna’s surprise, three figures rose up and claimed it, opposite her. The idle winds drifted them along, the distance between them slowly, slowly becoming greater. Rainbow stepped forth, to the ledge of the cloud she’d chosen with Twilight and Sunset.

“C’mon, Luna!” she shouted. “What’re you gonna do? Run off to fight it by yourself?!”

Luna looked at them, then back to the horizon. “If I have to!”

“That’s crazy talk! What happened to not being an adventurer anymore?”

“I… thought about it. Ponyville is my home now. I ought to protect it!”

“I’m not dumb, you know! I saw how bad you freaked out when the princess mentioned your sister!” Rainbow grimaced, her temper rising. She knew she wasn’t the cleverest pony she’d met, but it got such a rise out of her when anyone insulted her intelligence like this.

“Come, now, Rainbow.” Sunset moved to take over, speaking a soft and soothing tone. “Let calmer heads prevail.”

“But…” Rainbow looked to Twilight, who nodded.

“Trust in her, Rainbow. She’s good with these sorts of things.”

With a tilt of her head, and a whirl of her horn, Sunset cast a gust spell to draw their clouds closer together, in hopes of ceasing this petty shouting match. She waited until they were well within earshot of one another. “Luna, would you like to talk?”

“I think I liked my space.”

Sunset gestured all around her. “There’s open skies in every direction if you’d prefer. We don’t have to talk. About you, or what your plan is… or Celestia.”

Luna tensed up, cringing. Every instinct said to fly off. And yet… somehow, that inviting smile eased the pain in her heart, and untied the knots in her stomach. “Alright, I get it.” She took a long breath. “I don’t feel ready to see her again. And if she came to my new hometown to deal with this dragon, I’d wager it would be downright impossible to avoid her.”

“So instead, you’d face a dragon on your own?” Sunset tilted her head, but her tone wasn’t judgemental, per se; simply curious.

“Ouch,” commented Rainbow, apropos of nothing, “you’d rather fight a dragon than see your sister? That’s pretty harsh, girl.”

“Now, Rainbow. It’s not our place to judge, since we don’t yet understand.” Sunset offered the opening for Luna to continue. “Would you like to help us understand? No pressure, of course.”

Luna slumped on her little cloud, fiddling with the wispy swirls. “I don’t see how everypony expects me to go back to her like it will all somehow be different; that all my sins will simply wash away. I tried to, you know. But that was a travesty that only traumatized her.” She wryly laughed at that. “Fresh sins for the pile.”

“I understand regretting that. But your attempt at eternal night, creating Nightmare Moon? All of that was so long ago.” Sunset held out her hoof, leaning over the edge of her cloud, trying to meet her halfway across.

“For you, it is ancient history, scrawled in books and crumbling scrolls.” Luna would not take that hoof. She also ignored the arrival of Fluttershy, who timidly fell in behind Rainbow and Twilight. “For me, the memory is still fresh.”

“So you didn’t feel the passage of time at all during your imprisonment?” Teal eyes met in a brief clash, and Luna yielded to Sunset instantly. She sighed, realizing that Luna seemed to be growing only more frustrated as the topic pressed on. “It’s okay if--”

“It’s complicated.” interrupted Luna, who gritted her teeth so hard, all thought they could almost hear the sound of grinding bones over the rising winds that tossed their hair about. Still, she refused to remake eye contact. “While within the shadow, it felt like an eternal solitude, deathly quiet, all alone. Restless and exhausted, but never able to fall asleep. Now though? Now that I’m out, it retroactively feels like a fever-stricken nightmare I was finally able to wake up from, drenched in cold sweat, and feeling sick to my stomach.” She took a moment to breathe, feeling the high altitude gusts washing over her. It was cool, so very cool, and almost soothing. “And every awful thing I’d ever done now feels like it happened maybe two months ago from my perspective.”

None of them said anything to that. They simply stared at the dejected figure that limply lounged upon a lone cloud before them. Sunset’s wind magic faded, and Luna began to drift away again, slowly inching further away. Not one of them made an attempt to pull her back. What was there to do? What could be said?

“Enough.” huffed Luna, hoisting herself upright to gaze once again upon the horizon. The mountain range filled her eyes, and a newfound fire began to kindle within her, slowly, yet surely, building into a roaring flame. “I hope you got what you wanted. I’m done talking about this for now.”

“What will you do?” begged Twilight in a desperate plea to know. Her voice quavered.

“I will face a dragon, mayhaps. It will clear my head.” Luna’s wings unfolded, growing restless.

Twilight leapt into the distance between them. “I can’t let you go face a dragon all by yourself. I-I…”

“Yes?”

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat, and she had to remember to flap her wings after half a second of falling. The cold and curt way Luna stared at her, that one impatient brow risen like a judge’s hammer ready to sentence her into exile, it stung. Any original sentiment left her. “I’ve studied dragon culture,” she replied meekly, “I could help you.”

“Very well. I thank you for your assistance.”

“Hold on.” bade Sunset, uncertainty filling her voice for the very first time all day. “I’ll come too.”

“Well, I kinda have somewhere to be.” chimed in Dash. She got nary the laugh she’d hoped for, but merely judgemental looks. “Oh c’mon, that was funny. Pinkie Pie woulda laughed!”

“Aye,” agreed Luna with a simple nod, “she would have, were she here.”

“Thank you.” Rainbow took whatever recovery for her pride she could get. “At the same time, and I can’t believe I’m tryin’ to be the voice of reason here, but like, what’s the plan?”

Luna mulled it over, quite briefly. To her friends that knew her better, and perhaps to the ones who didn’t, this posture, this presentation: it was all more… regal than they had seen in her. “We needn’t fell the beast, merely move it. Perhaps that can be accomplished if we parlay.”

Fluttershy was the last one standing. The others began to take off, but turned back to note her hesitation. Rainbow zoomed over. “You coming, Flutters? Your animal husbandry could be useful.”

Fluttershy was a rather unassuming girl. A sort of filly none expected judgement from. Yet now here came a need for a casket for her lifelong friend Rainbow Dash, who surely perished in the wake of the confused bitterness she now wore as a mask. “For a dragon?”

“Oh, I mean…”

“It’s a huge, scaly beast with grinding teeth that could bite our heads off.” The confidence in that statement was the only thing that overpowered the fear that kept her cloud-bound.

Recovering best as she could, Rainbow settled down next to her. “Well, Magnet was a huge scaly beast who could’ve bitten your head off also.”

“I’d read about psychic river serpents, and knew they could be reasoned with. I know so little about dragons.” She idly kicked a few fluffy bits of cloud off, before Twilight landed next to her with a reassuring smile.

“I’ve read all sorts of things about draconic culture!” announced the princess with a proud look. “Trust me when I say we’ll be coming at this from an optimal position of understanding.”

“What gives?” asked Rainbow Dash. “You seem awful giddy all of a sudden.”

“Am I?” Twilight genuinely hadn’t realized. “Sorry, it’s just that this is going to be my first honest to goodness adventure.”

“Hear that Flutters?” Dash drew Fluttershy in close. “The princess’s first adventure. You wouldn’t want to miss out on that, would you?”

Fluttershy grew quite flustered, looking up at all the expectant faces. “I’m still frightened to death of the dragon, but… I want to look out for my friends.”

“Atta girl.”

Luna’s face had hardened like stone; she resembled not the friend they’d come to know, but rather the stoic figure they’d perhaps seen in the occasional painting or statued depiction. But somehow, somewhere deep within her heart, hearing those words softened her once more. “Hey,” she said to Fluttershy, “I’m proud of you.”

And then they were off.

Luna led the flight from the head of the pack. She were as though the head hunter in a raid of ravenous wolves. And she certainly felt it; though her breathing was calm enough--calm as it could be with regular wing movement, but she could feel her blood pumping. Her senses were keen as she effortlessly followed the airflow of the billowing smoke which foolishly marked their prey. And in this heightened awareness, she detected one of them approaching her flank without the need to even look. Without turning from the trails she stalked in the skies, she asked her “Yes, Sunset?”

“I wanted to apologize for earlier.”

This caught Luna off guard, so she actually bothered looking in her direction. “Oh?”

“In telling you my story earlier, I wanted to accomplish two things.”

“Haven’t you embarrassed me in front of my friends enough today?” Luna could already tell where this was going, and she didn’t like it.

“We’re out ahead of them. They won’t hear us. And you don’t have to talk anymore, just listen to some thoughts I’ve had.” Sunset waited to see that she was placated by that, and continued. “Firstly, I wanted to create common ground between us, beyond both knowing Twilight, and your sister.”

“Right.” huffed Luna. “But I’m hardly the court fool, or the village idiot. I know you were trying to help push my sister and I closer once again.”

“You caught me.” laughed Sunset, but the smile faded at once, and she grew surprisingly stern. “Much as I want to help you two, I now know that was the wrong angle. Talking to you has helped me realize that.”

Luna pursed her lip, trying to piece that one together. “Would you mind terribly elaborating on that one?”

“My initial understanding was you figured things hadn’t really changed; that the world still remembered your misdeeds, and your sister had yet to forgive them.” Sunset pointed, singling Luna out. “But the lack of change you fear is within you yourself.”

“Me?” Luna touched a hoof to her chest, confidence briefly fading.

“I think you fear that you yourself have not changed enough to warrant moving on, in the same way you’ve been told the country and its monarch already long since have. And perhaps it’s part of why you balk at the notion of going back to her; that it will all somehow invalidate your efforts to change on your own, because you’ll just be going right back to the old life you knew, which led you down that road.”

Sunset adjusted for a rising wind, but continued on. “I also theorize, and forgive me if this is too much, that a lot of this is an effort to rapidly achieve the change you desire, to help you move on. You’ve changed locale, you’ve changed profession, you’ve changed everypony you associate with.”

Luna wasn’t really sure what to say to, well, any of that. “I--”

“Worst of all, I think your prolonged isolation in the moon might have severely damaged your mental health.”

“M-mental health?” It was not a term that Luna recalled. Ever. “You mean like, fortitude against charms, and psychic attacks?”

“Wow,” mused Sunset, taken aback, “you’ve missed out on a lot of progress.”

No, this was not something Luna was in the mood for. “Did I not announce prior I was done discussing this?”

Sunset ignored her, offering food for thought instead. “Let me ask you this, Luna: has it been a frequent thing with you to physically lock up whenever you’re presented with a difficult choice?”

Luna’s eyes widened when, for a brief, yet far too eternal moment, her body tensed in response. What were once graceful, beautiful wings with majestically wide spans seized up, as though bound by some spell. And in that blink of an eye, that skipped heartbeat of a split-second, she began to fall out of the sky. After watching her recover, Sunset fell back to rejoin the others, pointedly not clearing up their confusion. Then and only then, though, did Luna finally get her wish, for this accursed conversation to stop.

The rest of their flight was relatively quiet, save for the winds which equal parts guided and impeded them. As well as the stop at a watering hole to refresh. Yet even then, none of them spoke. In the silence of it all, Luna sternly urged them on. And after a half-hour, their destination lay ahead of them. At long last, the Smoky Mountains finally had an appropriate name.

A single peek stood out among the rolling hills of rock and stone. High in the face sat a cavern’s mouth, a gaping maw from which spewed the toxic black airs, like how an angry individual might vomit forth a bile so hateful and venomous as to poison the hearts and minds of those around her. And in the back of Luna’s mind, there flashed a fading memory, not nearly as distant as she would’ve liked; of Celestia’s teary eyes during their first argument.

It was time Luna took the change she sought.

Upon reaching the mouth of the cave, a growling rumble shook the lot of them deep to their cores. Fluttershy ducked behind the tallest of the group she could find; in this case, Luna. Through the smoke filtering overhead, one might be forgiven for mistaking this uproar for the sort of ferocious upset that would indicate the exact sort of extreme prejudice that preceded aggressive, brutal, graphic violence, utterly offensive to any sense of decency.

Under Luna’s billowing blue tail, Fluttershy meekly cried that: “I like having all my blood still inside me. Let’s just go.”

Rainbow blocked her retreat. “Sounds like snoring to me.”

“Aye,” Luna coldly affirmed, “the beast slumbers.”

“Well?” Sunset looked to Luna for an answer before she even asked the question. “What next?”

“The tunnel is tall enough, such that the smoke won’t impede us.” She channeled a basic energy through her horn, and an orb of light appeared above her head. “Let us away, and find what we can while the moment is still opportune.”

Rainbow hoisted Fluttershy off the ground, waiting for Luna to get somewhat out of earshot to whisper to the princesses before they could follow. “Uh, your um, majesties? Is that what I should call you?”

“What is it Rainbow?” asked Sunset. Then she gave her a more cordial look. “Also, you can call us Sunset and Twilight.”

“Oh, okay, cool. Well, Sunset, I was just wondering if you knew anything about why Luna’s talking all fancy like that. And not like Rarity’s ‘proper Ponish,’ either.” Rainbow shrugged at them, bereft of understanding.

“It is a bit odd.” added Fluttershy.

The two royals exchanged a disheartened, if knowing look. Twilight took the lead, being better friends with her than Sunset was. “Earlier, she mentioned something about slipping into a more old-fashioned manner of speech when her head is stuck in the past.” Here, she turned back to Sunset, almost accusatory in her glare. “I don’t know what you said to her earlier in our travel, but it sure didn’t help.”

“It’s a process, Twilight.” Sunset shook her head, feeling no less worried about her than the others. “But just not thinking about it, avoiding it the way she has? That’s not going to help.”

“You really think she’s doing that?” This conversation had been going for all of a minute, and already, Fluttershy sounded as though she might cry.

“Has she talked with any of you, the other Elements, about it?”

“She has, actually.” Hope filled Fluttershy’s voice once more. “The night we found out her truth, she told us everything.”

“Yeah,” droned a wary Rainbow, “she gave us the backstory, but since then? If she’s workin’ through this, talking to any of us, ya know, her friends? I haven’t heard about it.”

“I guess that’s true…” The light faded from Fluttershy’s eyes as she watched Luna disappear in the distant dark, round some natural rock walling. “I just want to help her. She’s our friend, and I love her dearly.”

“Gals!” Luna’s voice echoed through cave, bouncing off rock and stone alike. She sounded just as surprised as impatient. “I may have lost you, but herein lies the dragon!”

Sunset wrapped up her thoughts as they finally began to trot further in after her. “Long story short, my working theory is she’s still self-flagellating, so to speak. Her perception of time is off, having skipped over so much history. Maybe she believes she hasn’t been punished enough, and is self-isolating because isolation is the strongest form of punishment she truly knows.”

“Then what should we do?” Fluttershy huffed, lagging behind. But upon pouring into a dark and hazy room, she bumped headlong into halting royalty.

“Whoa.” muttered Twilight, her heart in her throat.

At first, none noticed the behemoth right in front of them with a simple glance. All there seemed to be was a mountain unto itself of gleaming gold and glittering gemstones. The massive hoard of obscene wealth greeted them with the expected amoral indifference of riches. But then, it seemed to shift of its own accord. That’s when the realization struck like lightning, sparking between all four minds; the entire top half of the pile was not of coins, but scales.

“Here, before us. This is merely the head.” As Luna pointed, the shape became more apparent. Each closed eye was perhaps half as big as any of their own puny comparative heads. And as their foe stirred, it yawned, revealing briefly two rows of dagger-like teeth, ripe for ripping, and for tearing. However, they quickly disappeared behind a thick veil of black plumes that continued to fill the room.

Twilight and Luna, being the closest, set to hacking and wheezing. Sunset repeated some of her wind magic and cleared the air for them as best she could. Even still, dark trails flowed through the nostrils and teeth alike, flowing out to join the infected clouds the beast made. Sunset asked “What’s next, Luna?”

“Simple.” she answered, wiping away the tears left by smoke. “We wake it and tell it to leave.”

“Normally, I’d be very excited to see a metallic dragon.” coughed Twilight, trying to regain her composure. “They’re very rare.” She looked over it once more, and gulped. “Shall we, girls?”

Fluttershy hid behind Rainbow Dash, shaking. Rainbow turned, and embraced her. “Hey, don’t worry so much. I’ll protect you, no matter what.”

It placated her. For now.

Since they were as ready as they were going to get, cautiously… slowly… Luna stepped forth. With one semi-confident hoof, she prodded the creature’s cheek. The tough hide made a clink, as though she were tapping metal. And the reactionary shake rattled like chains; old golden chains with the wisdom of a supernaturally long lifespan. Even still, it did not awake.

Luna tried again, this time more firmly. The breathing that filled the room with reverberation became ragged for a heart-stopping moment, and one worn out eye sluggishly opened up to view her. It was a stark white color, sparkling like the odd diamond that occasionally dotted the treasure piles, and the pupil immediately shrank before Luna’s light spell. Yet the lid fell once more; the beast still slumbered.

“Oh for the love of--” Rainbow trailed off, starting to make a move to do this herself. But she remembered Fluttershy staying safely under her wing, in spite of her slightly lankier proportions. “Just yell at it or something!”

“HMM!” The grunt was huge, a vocal presence that refused to be contained merely to this practically confined space alone. An avalanche of coin and gem and whatever other gleaming, glittering odd object that could’ve been collected over the centuries fell out from under the rising weight. Razor talons of the perfect proportion for ripping wings off pesky flying ponies slammed into the into the ground beside Luna and Twilight.

“By Celestia!” gasped Twilight, leaping back with a sturdy flex of her wings.

Luna, having rolled out of the way herself, gawked at Twilight. In this one instance, she very nearly forgot the wyrm she stood under. “When did my sister’s name become a saying?”

“Ponies!” rasped the creature in profound irritation. Black smoke billowed forth with every syllable. “Come to steal of my hoard, have you?”

“W-we would never, mister dragon!” Twilight sailed into the air to meet the creature eye to eye. This, however, did not seem to appease.

“Mister dragon!?” The creature’s hatred for Twilight manifested in another bout of suffocation.

“Twilight!” Sunset dashed across the stony floor, just managing to catch Twilight as she fell out of the air. The two of them looked up in horror as the beast scraped its own scales; the sound was as sickening as the smoke.

“I am a gilded lady dragon. Truly beautiful to behold, in all my glory.” Her claw swiped over Luna’s ducking head, scooping up that orb of light to better show off how shiny she was.

“We’re sorry, we didn’t mean to--”

“And I have a name. Golden Galahad, shatterer of lances!” To mark her introduction, Galahad briefly rummaged through a distant portion of her mountain of treasure. She returned to them, producing, oddly enough, a lance. It was hefty weapon, a huge tool of brutal warfare to the ponies; but to her, it was a stick. With wrath and malice upon her face, she motioned to stab at her own heart, whereupon the rusted iron tip loudly clanged, and the lance snapped like a twig. Splinters rained down upon the stones before the alicorns up front. Her point was made.

Luna stepped forth, leaving the others behind, a distinct lack of resound upon her unimpressed face. She cast forth another light orb for herself and the others, looking up into those diamond-white eyes peering through her own smoke trails of darkness. The shadows the two lights made created a very devil-like aspect to Galahad’s dual horns, which curved in and up, though never made contact. “You cannot intimidate me, Galahad.”

“Bravery and stupidity do often go claw in claw.” She narrowed her draconic eyes, a self-satisfied smirk shining through the smoke.

“And now you deign to insult me?” Luna nearly sounded disappointed, rather than offended.

“Pick up on that, did you? Good job.” Galahad threw her huge head back, filling the cave with uproarious laughter. Yet when this dark blue one was the only among them who did not shake, she was almost impressed. Perhaps height was a factor in pony courage.

“Your smoke trails are disrupting our settlement nearby.” explained Luna, mustering up all the calm patience she could manage.

“I care not for your puny equine village. Leave my home.” She showed the ponies which way lie the exit.

“How can you be so callous?” Only now did the anger begin to rise in Luna. And little did she know, her friends all behind her began to show fear just as much of her as the dragon.

“Pitious little girl, I look after my own.” Galahad lowered her head to pony level, giving them full view of her threatening grimace.

Luna snorted and huffed, nearly seeming capable of producing smoke herself. “Do not presume to belittle me so, dragon. I promise, you will not like the result.”

“If you prolong your stay here a moment longer, soft little equine, you shall burn.” A faint light, like fading kindling, glowed in the back of Galahad’s throat. “You may think yourself so high and mighty, but you are of so little import. Your grandiose self-worth is an illusion, one I can burn away like all the rest.”

A single, defiant hoofstep echoed in the chamber. “Tell me, Galahad… do you back your threats?”

“Yes.” she said quietly. This soft utterance was the soft patter of rain before a true, raging storm. Smoke quickly wafted out of the way, her jaw coming unhinged as a great gout of white-hot fire, fit to melt metal, erupted forth. The cone singled out Luna, and Luna alone, yet still all the other ponies had to shield their eyes from the brightness. The very air began to emit steam, further stifling any breathing.

Twilight’s eyes strained, her pupils shrinking. Yet she could not look away. All the world around the cone of fire grew dark by contrast, and Sunset had to hold her back. Her lip quivered in horror, a single word upon it, a name. “Luna…”

When at long last the blast of flames, seemingly eternal, began to fade, Galahad coughed a couple times. With a smug look, she brushed away the smoke to observe her handy work. To her shock, within smouldering black ring glowed a bubble of magic protection, light blue in color. It dissipated, revealing this aggressive pony having worked up quite a sweat, but otherwise unburned.

Luna scoffed, wiping away the streams of sweat under her brow. She untied her pink scarf, and wrung it out, before tossing it aside, laughing more dryly; drier than she’d be for a little while. Her eyes met the shaking gaze that loomed overhead, and she just smiled. “I’ll be honest, heheheh. Part of me was hoping you’d do that.”

“Wow y--oof!” For the first time in a long time, Galahad stumbled back. The impact was like that of a boulder, colliding against her collarbone. Her claws crashed into the ground, knocking over piles of gold as she regained her balance.

“Aw yeah!” cheered Rainbow Dash. “Time for a brawl!”

“Twilight, wait!” called Sunset. But it was no use, she effortlessly wormed out of her grip, getting caught up in the heat of the moment with the rest.

“No-one torches my friends like that!” she shouted, joining Rainbow in flight. The two of them sailed across the cavern, turning about in unison. Two sets of hind legs slammed Galahad across the jaw. But as she yelped, the two of them became lost in the smog.

Fluttershy watched the ensuing fight unfold before her, shaking. That’s when a painful realization struck. The more this dragon exerted herself, the more smoke came out of her. She called out for the last sensible one of their band, trying to yell above the chaos. “Sunset! Something’s wrong here!”

Sunset dove backward, wrapping the two of them in a ward to protect from an errant blast of flame breath. When the heat cleared, she looked over the trembling yellow pegasus in her hooves. “What was that, Fluttershy?”

“Th-the dragon, Galahad, she’s…”

Thunder rang out, silencing Fluttershy. Twilight had wiped the soot from her face and teamed up with Luna. Their horns became lightning rods, drawing a crossed strike across the dragon’s backside, electrifying her until she screeched. They slowly lost sight of their foe beneath the growing black canopy. Then came a rush of wind.

“Twilight, move!” screamed Luna as she realized what was happening.

“Wha!?” coughed Twilight. But it was too late. From underneath her, golden scales rapidly rose to meet her. As the gilded mass pressed her, pushing upward, she figured out, all too late, that Galahad had flapped her huge wings. And somewhere, between the beast’s haunches, Twilight became squeezed tight, a vice forming from gold and stone alike. As the air escaped her, Twilight thought about the luck that there were at least no stalactites. This small comfort was extremely short lived.

The entirety of her lair quaked as Galahad slammed back to the floor. She leaned to one side, and Twilight slid over her shoulder. She swiped at the oncoming light blue blur, but it slipped between her claws, catching the lavender one out of the air.

“Thanks, Rainbow.” stammered Twilight, disheartened. “Guess I’m not all that useful in a fight.”

“No way.” disagreed Rainbow, smirking. “You did great out there. And I’m definitely not just saying that because you’re a princess.”

Their exchanged smiles faded, clamor still ringing behind them. Luna now faced the dragon alone. She teleported out of the path of another blast of fire, and retaliated with a volley of magic missiles, which chipped off more than a couple scales to be lost amongst all the coin. And when Galahad lashed out with frustrated claws, Luna cast a binding on one, then the other. So instead, Galahad threw herself forth on her hind legs. It was a maneuver so awkward and bad, Luna never saw it coming. And as those teeth began to clamp down around her, all she could manage to think was to ward.

Piles of treasure loosened into tiny avalanches of avarice as the cavern shook once more. Golden Galahad, shatterer of lances, so poised previously had now slammed down upon the ground in a most embarrassing, compromising pose. Her foreclaws were both bound backward, seemingly attached to her hips. So instead, she lied on her chest, chin resting on a nice soft pile of hard metal coin. She huffed and panted, her teeth steadily grinding against a magic protection bubble.

Within the ward spell, Luna gritted her own teeth, pressing her hooves against the bubble, as though that would help. It didn’t, as that’s not how magic works. She knew this, being a centuries-old, well-practiced wizard. But desperation makes fools of us all. Every part of her strained and tensed, determined to not get eaten.

“Hang on, Luna!” called out Rainbow Dash, foolishly letting onto her plan. She set the princess down by the other princess and flew dragonward.

Galahad rolled over, kicking Rainbow with one of her back feet in the process. She squirmed away, back onto her stomach, trying to bite down even harder before Rainbow could recover. Pony was by far not something she ever wanted to include in her diet. But for this insolent little cretin, she’d make an exception. Either her teeth would break or the spell would, but if it was the last thing she did, Galahad was eating this pony.

Then a most surprising thing happened, to everyone in the cave, most of all the pony who did it. Fluttershy flew up, and landed on Galahad’s snout. The added weight didn’t make Luna feel any better, but she said nothing. And, with her legs absolutely shuddering, Fluttershy meekly glowered over the dragon. “Y-y-you! You ought to be ashamed of yourself!”

“I eg ya aroh.” was all Galahad could manage, with her mouth full.

“B-beg all you want, but I won’t…” Fluttershy trailed off, gulping, struggling to maintain a furrowed brow. “I won’t pardon this behavior.”

“She ahack ee hirsh!” Her gibberish sounded more taken aback than upset.

“‘Tis a lie!” complained Luna before doubling her focus on the protection spell.

“I don’t care who attacked whom first.” Fluttershy took a deep, deep breath, trying desperately to not let her legs give out underneath her. She was becoming all too aware of how easily Galahad could simply not entertain this farce, and bat her away like a bug. Or worse. “Y-you’re so… awful!”

“Ow ho?” Galahad squinted.

“What!?” Whatever fear Fluttershy still held, it began to melt with a genuine offense at such feigned ignorance. “Wha, what do you mean ‘How so?’ You think that just because you’re bigger than us you can just push us around. How would you feel if other, bigger dragons did that to you, huh?”

Galahad spat out the giant ball of magic, which rolled and bounced across the stony floor before popping like a bubble. Luna dizzily sprawled across a tiny pile of the gold their fight had toppled. She lost concentration on all her spells. Then, Galahad rose, her claws finally unbound. Gently, softly, she urged Fluttershy into her overturned claw. She still held her up high, though, such that they may speak on relatively equal footing. Or height, in this case. “And just why do you think I ended up here, pink-haired pony?”

Fluttershy sat back and crossed her hooves. “Explain.”

“I was pushed around by bigger dragons. The smoke from my body blot out the sun, so I was exiled!” Anger flashed in those beautiful eyes of her, which set her to coughing and hacking. She held Fluttershy aloft, though, keeping her out of the resulting smoke.

“And how did that make you feel?” Fluttershy latched onto one claw, trying to stay in place as Galahad sputtered.

Here, Galahad paused for a long while after regaining composure. Now, it was she who struggled to maintain eye contact. “Erm. Well.”

“Pretty terrible, right?” Fluttershy sat back as her platform steadied, throwing that irksome pink hair out of her face to properly stare down this bratty dragon. “Now you’re taking out your frustrations on us, instead of dealing with your emotions in a healthy, constructive way. And here I thought old dragons were supposed to be so wise and mature. You ought to be ashamed.”

Lying uncomfortably across her treasure pile, much like Galahad was when they arrived, Luna thought. She knew quite well all of that was meant for the dragon, and not for her. Yet somehow, every accusation clung to her own skin like dozens of crawling bugs.

“I-I can’t help it.” pleaded Galahad, clutching at her chest. “I didn't choose to get sick. And I’ve been isolated so long, it’s not my fault!”

“I don’t need your excuses.” chided Fluttershy, too caught up in her fury to compartmentalize the fact that a dragon was now cowering beneath her scalding gaze. “You’re still responsible for your own actions, Galahad.”

Luna placed a hoof over her own chest in much the same way Galahad did with her claw. Deep within, her heart began to ache. Exile. Isolation. Lashing out. “We’re one and the same, you and I.”

Two sets of eyes turned about, one enormously bigger than the other. One of the light orbs, previously sent flying, floated back into view. Their joined curiosity shimmered like gems, topaz and diamond. Together, two voices sounded in unison, loud and soft, but alike in tone: “What?”

“I too was exiled, and isolated for a long time.” The next part, Luna struggled to admit to. Her head veered away, an uncomfortable grimace spreading across her face. Blue locks of fading power fell across her ashamed face.

“Was there…” inquired Fluttershy, taking the lead for Galahad, “anything else?”

Luna rolled over, curling somewhat, a pitiful figure. Her hair fell limp around her shoulders. Through her clasped hooves, she spoke again, but no-one heard. When prodded, she removed the hooves, looking up into those big, curious dragon eyes. She repeated herself: “And to my shame and dishonor, I have also lashed out at others, much like you have here today, Galahad. You and I? We are more alike than you could ever know.”

Golden Galahad sat silent, all watching on in bated breath. Or perhaps the still, smoke-filled air was the true culprit for their held breath. After a moment’s ponder, Galahad began to flap her mighty wings, ushering out as much of her smoke as she could. All the ponies breathed easier.

Fluttershy remained still and silent as her hair flowed up around and above her. Galahad set her down beside the others, before returning her attention to Luna. With draconic attention finally elsewhere, Fluttershy asked of the others in a hush “C-can somepony please carry me? I can’t feel my legs.”

“Are you for real?” Rainbow tried not to laugh.

“Yes. I can’t move, please help me…” she whined.

“You faced down a dragon.” pointed out Twilight in awe, leaning on Sunset for support.

“You scolded a dragon.” corrected Dash as she gave up her shoulder to her.

“It was astonishing.” beamed Sunset.

“It was crazy!” jolted Fluttershy. “Why did I do that, that was such a bad ideaaaaaa.”

Meanwhile, Galahad had scooped up Luna in her cupped claws. A small shower of coins slipped through her digits as she brought this dark and mysterious pony closer. “Let us be enemies no longer.” she told her, trying to speak softly as she could. It was difficult, given her size. “I want to know your story, blue p… Luna. The other one called you that, yes?”

“That is my name, yes.” Luna stood, dusting herself off and wiping yet more sweat from her brow. With her energy and mood alike both drained, her hair drooped and lost all light. She sighed, but gave Galahad a weak smile. “Very well. But you tell me yours next.”

“Agreed.”

Much to her chagrin, Luna spoke at length about her past. She told the dragon about being a princess who envied her sister. Then came her attempt to usurp her, and make their subjects love her just the same as the bigger, brighter one. And, just like it always did, this story ended with a long, dark, cold exile in the moon. That, she explained, was the isolation that made her short-tempered, snapping more easily, becoming more aggressive at times when her fuse was lit. It was why she’d hoped to fight a dragon.

Galahad’s turn came, and she wove a tale of being a mighty champion among dragons since long, long ago. Would-be dragon slayers rode through the Dragonlands with lances all. And each polearm shattered against her hardened hide. But within this last decade, she’d become sick, and grew sicker with each passing year, until the smoke billowed out of her every moment of her long, painful days. Younger dragons, so short of gratitude for the lanceless lives she’d given them, complained of not being able to sunbathe. And dragon lord Torch, the one she thought she might rely upon, he cared not. Though he too was old, older than her even, he still insisted he had no need for sickly, weak, pathetic dragons.

“Galahad.” Luna gently stroked one of the dragon’s claws. “Thank you for… well, thank you.”

“Fret not, Luna. I understand.” She brought Luna in close, still holding her in cupped claws, gently like one might hold a delicate newborn pet. With parted dragon lips, she softly pecked Luna on the cheek. “It is customary, that if one survives a fight in a dragon’s lair, they are owed a piece of their treasure. Instead, as a show of our newfound kinship, I will find a new lair. I never cared if I blocked the sunlight back home, but I won’t subject your settlement to that.”

The smile Luna had shared with Galahad ran off to hide away. “Surely there must be another way. A way that doesn’t involve you endlessly searching this world for a home.”

“Maybe there is a way.” chimed in Sunset, loping up to them with Twilight. “This one here organized the archives so well, I bet it wouldn’t take an hour to find something. Then I bet we could put together a cure.”

“You’d really do that for me? After everything I’ve done?”

Here, Sunset turned to Twilight. “Princess Twilight. Does anything feel like it’s broken to you?”

“Now that you mention it, no?” She hopped off Sunset’s supportive shoulder, extending every extremity to note how unscathed they all were. “I guess when she squeezed me against the cavern ceiling, she just winded me.”

“When she could have easily crushed you, my-my-my.” Sunset seemed very smug.

The big beast of gold became like a punished puppy all over again, bizarrely ashamed at her own lack of brutality. “Oh. Um. Well…”

“Then curing you would be the most equitable solution for all parties involved.” said Sunset resolutely. “Plus, trust me, we ponies have a soft spot for showing kindness to those who’ve been mistreated. Isn’t that right, Luna?”

Luna blinked. She timidly admitted: “I suppose that is true. B-but can today stop being about me? Just for a little bit?”

Sunset chuckled. “Okay, okay, sorry. I couldn’t resist.”

“At any rate,” sheepishly continued Twilight, “if we head back to Canterlot right away, Sunset and I can probably have something ready by tomorrow.”

Galahad began to give her a good starting point, to aid her search. “If it helps at all, the affliction that accosts me is known amongst dragon kind as B--”

“Burning Charcoal Syndrome?”

As Galahad was setting Luna back down, she paused to gawk at Twilight. “Why, yes. How did you know that?”

Twilight tried to laugh it off, seemingly trying to abashedly hide behind Sunset. Sunset wasn’t allowing it. “I-I’ve, erm, read a lot about dragons. BCS: affects specifically dragons with flame breaths. Old myth says eating coal could be a cause, though I don’t know if I buy that.”

“Hmph. It cannot be this, then, for I maintain a healthy diet of metal ores.” Galahad’s head turned high, mightily proud.

Fluttershy exchanged a surprised look with Rainbow. Dash asked: “Yo, what? You eat metal?”

“I didn’t know that,” chimed Fluttershy, beaming, “that is so neat.”

“Yes.” confirmed Twilight, somewhat matter-of-factly. Her tone also implied that, although she knew this already, the knowledge still fascinated her greatly. “Dragons of all kinds eat various sorts of minerals and such! Favored snacks among them tend to be gemstones.”

Galahad snorted, unimpressed. “Gemstones are fine. The odd diamond now and again is good for my eyes.” She started to look like she might well salivate. “But what I really love is gold ore. The refined metal is nice too, but the ore… delicious.”

Twilight got a look on her face that practically screamed out that she was going to write that down later on.

“Well,” announced Luna, “I suppose this is goodbye for now. Farewell Golden Galahad, shatterer of lances.”

Something about a face covered in hard, metallic scales, suddenly seeming so soft and disheartened, it was difficult to believe. She waved a claw to get the smoke out of her huge, sad eyes. “You’ll… come back, won’t you?”

“Of course I will.” smiled Luna. “And you should come visit me too.”

Galahad bit her lip; it made a nervous scraping noise. “Hold on.” She went to dig through her shifted treasure piles. Her tail swished to and fro in her desperation to find it. Finally, at long last, she produced before Luna a gold chain pendant. “Wear this, and think of me.”

Luna’s hoof slipped the necklace off Galahad’s claw. The pendant held a sparkling white gem in a familiar shape: a crescent moon. “Why, it’s incredible.”

“When I saw your markings, it made me think of that old trinket. Now, I’d like you to have it.”

Looking past, Luna saw her discarded scarf. She brought it over with her horn, showing it to her new friend. With a tilt of her head, the pink cloth wrapped itself tight around Galahad’s littlest claw. “Then, in the interest of friendship, I’d like you to wear this, and think of me also.”

Galahad simply beamed. In all likelihood, no pony here today had seen a creature so frightening look so happy. Unless of course they looked back over to where Luna was standing.

Five well-worn, downright trodden ponies found themselves resting on the precipice of a caven, overlooking open afternoon skies as the sun began to wane. Smoke steadily billowed outward over their heads, darkening the view. But there was a certain serenity to the neutralizing tone the graying body generated. Regardless, the lot of them breathed remarkably easier.

One decided to lean inward, then the other. Eventually, the tallest among them found four ponies nestled in under her wings. They sat in peace for quite some time. Maybe ten minutes passed them idly by, maybe even thirty. They didn’t care, or perhaps even couldn’t. Fighting a dragon is, after all, quite exhausting.

“You know,” remarked Dash, seemingly waking up from a nap, “I can’t believe Fluttershy saved your hide again, Luna. Better make sure you bring her along on every adventure.”

“I don’t think I ever want to go on another adventure as long as I live!” protested Fluttershy. Then she put her hoof to her chin, pondering. Turning to Luna, she told her: “I suppose if it kept you safe, though.”

After the chuckling subsided, Sunset rose, bringing Twilight up with her. “Today has been a delight. A rollercoaster. But a delight.”

“Heh…” said Luna, her eyes veering around her. “What’s a rollercoaster?”

“Why don’t I show you sometime?” teased Twilight with a wink. She turned to Sunset, still quite giddy. “Shall we then? We have lots of work to do.”

“Wait, Twilight.” Luna stood up and Rainbow nearly fell over behind her due to her urgent retreat. “There’s something I really need to say.”

Twilight glanced back at Sunset, who nodded, congenial as always. “What is it, Luna?”

“I am so,” stammered Luna, drawing in close, “so, so sorry.”

“...”

“You’ve been nothing but kind to me. But I’ve snapped at you. My temper’s been horrid, and I’ve taken it out on those around me. Fluttershy can attest.”

“It hasn’t been that bad.” mewled Fluttershy, not wanting to condemn her.

“Luna almost hit her with a book she threw when she got upset.” said Rainbow quite flatly, a nonplussed look on her face.

“R-right.” continued Luna, her head drooping, weighed down by the shame of it all. “And you’ve been on the receiving end a couple times now, a-and that’s simply wrong of me, and… I’m so sorry, Twilight.”

“It’s okay,” Twilight told her, leaning her head in under that sad face, “really. You’ve got a lot of stuff going on.”

Luna shook her head, withdrawing from her. She didn’t want to be this close. “Don’t give me an out. It’s like Fluttershy said earlier: regardless of my problems, I’m still responsible for my own actions.”

Twilight gaped for a moment, not sure of what to say in reply. When nothing came to mind, she thought back to her old standby. She moved to hug her, but to her disappointment, Luna kept her at bay, shuffling further back, looming in the shadow of the cave.

“No, please.” Luna gazed into those sad, confused eyes, trying to put this into words. “You… I mean, I haven’t earned a hug here, today.”

Her lavender hoof defiantly landed forth, venturing unto the edge of darkness which enshrouded Luna. “What if I want to hug you?”

With a breath, Luna’s hair began to softly glow, breaking through the ebon air around her. A smile creased her cheeks. “Then you’re more than welcome to when I become a better friend.”

“Okay.” Agreed Twilight. “Okay. Fair enough.” She found that smile simply infectious, though, and began to smirk back. “We’ll just have to hang out more.”

“It’s a plan.”

Before the princesses made to leave, Sunset turned back. “Luna, I know today hasn’t been what you’d wanted. But somehow, I think it’s been more helpful to you that it wasn’t.”

The lines of Luna’s eyes suddenly felt very heavy. She felt the pendant dangling from her neck, and knew she was right. “Thank you, Sunset.” Without a second thought, she knelt before them, quietly addressing them. “Until next time, princesses.”

Off into the air they sailed. When they were some distance away, there came a flash of magic, and they blinked out of sight. No doubt they’d be reappearing in the air above Canterlot Castle half a second later; their home.

Luna let out a long sigh. Partly, she was content. Yet some part of her still felt so wistful deep down. “Alright, girls. Stay close to me. We’re going home too.”

There came a blue flash of light, and then there were no ponies sitting in the cavernous hole in the side of the smoking mountain top. And the lonely dragon who’d been watching them leave from afar turned about, returning to her hoard. She pushed around the gold to recreate her massive pile, lying across it anew, hoping perchance to fall back to sleep. For dreams were an escape from the black clouds which she had to live with and drove her away from her home; even if they turned into nightmares involving other dragons tearing off her beautiful golden scales until nothing of her remained.

However, when Galahad dozed this time, she instead dreamed happily of the day she’d get to see her new friend once again.

Author's Note

I've thought for a long time as to whether I should say this, and I don't want to get too into it, but this is the chapter where it's most prevalent, so I may as well admit to it; I'm kind of projecting from my own life onto this version of Luna. There are certain aspects of the character I related to in the show, and always wanted more of her, more of that. It's still true that a friend gave me the idea for this AU, but that other part is a pretty big contributing factor to why I've stuck with it for this long.

Luna here does a lot of things I've done. In some scenes, I feel about her ways I've felt about myself. It's not a wholly happy story because there's a lot of unhappy truth to it. It's also why this chapter took so long (although being so blisteringly long didn't help either!), it involved dredging up some things I didn't want to.

And, well, there's also all the D&D material I was working on, my full time job, trying to write some personal fiction, video games, netflix, painting miniatures, longboarding...

I have too many hobbies...

Galahad was a placeholder name, you know. Mainly because I thought naming a lance-breaking dragon after Lancelot's son was really bloody funny. But the more I wrote for her, the more it just sounded nice. So please forgive me for this obvious reference.

There was a point to this, but I've forgotten it. Anyway, thanks for reading. Next chapter might be a while, since it's the hectic holidays in my side of the world. Hoping it won't be another two months this time, but I can't promise a thing.

Part 3: The oath and the witness.

Beleaguered, Luna crested the hill which overlooked her home for the second time that day. The sun was setting and her curious eyes chased after it, thinking once again about the sister she hadn’t talked to for some time. Though, “some time” was putting it lightly, she realized. She hadn’t had a proper conversation with Celestial since well before her exile.

Surely this vast swathe of time gone by changed her sister. Change which her curiosity yearned to see. And again she thought of what Sunset had told her, wondering how one so much younger seemed so much wiser. Bitter perceptions of time and change and growth all wracked her brain as she descended upon the hill, lowering into the shadows of her new life. With her mind wandering like it was, she didn't even notice the pleasant pink pony patiently awaiting her triumphant return.

In she loped along, flinging her keys onto the far counter with a half hearted flick of her horn. Pinkie happily strode in behind her. And when Luna went to close the door, she got it for her. “Oh, thank you Pinkie.” said Luna as she turned back for the stairs which lead to her room. But then she stopped, craning her head back around, mouth slightly agape. “Oh, Pinkie. I was so out of sorts, I barely noticed you. I’m deeply sorry.”

Pinkie Pie perhaps purposed to put forth a response, post-haste. But her glancing eyes were tugged upon by a new shiny trinket. Playfully, she batted at the gemstone pendant, unabashed in her kitten-like swipe. “Nice new necklace, Luna.”

“Oh, thank you.” replied Luna half-heartedly, reactively bearing it forth for a better view. In reality, she was merely trying to get a glimpse of it herself from this odd angle. “It was a gift, actually. From a new friend.”

Pinkie Pie’s face lit up like a street lamp on a dark summer’s night. Meanwhile, outside, a unicorn out on behalf of the city lit a roadside lamp, shedding a dull, warm light on them through the window. “A new friend?!” asked Pinkie, practically bounding into the air. “How’d you meet--what are they like--can I meet them I just love making new friends, you know--do they live around here--ah this is so exciting!”

With a snicker, Luna found herself smiling again, her woes washing away like the brine at high tide when the full moon rises over a lonely, albeit peaceful beachside. “Well, Galahad was rather pleasant, actually. We found we had a lot in common, surprisingly, despite her being a dragon.”

“There’s a dragon nearby?” Pinkie’s face contorted slightly. It wasn't so much a frown as it was a wrinkle in one corner of her mouth, accentuated by a slight tilt of the head.

“You hadn’t heard? The weather team found her lair early this morning, and Rainbow was rushing around town trying to find me and tell me.”

“Huh.” Pinkie rubbed her chin. “That explains why she stormed into Sugarcube Corner earlier asking about you then left when I said I hadn’t seen you. Anyway I’m super proud of you branching out and making new friends!

“Why, thank you.” she replied simply, brimming in confidence. But then she remembered something: her manners. “Oh, would you like some tea, dear?”

Pinkie nodded, relaxing and resting her hooves in her lap. She then called after Luna as she got up to go, speaking in a faux posh accent. “Why but of course that sounds most lovely. Hmm, yes, quite.”

“Psh,” pouted Luna with a smirk, “okay, I get it. No fancy talk.”

“Aw, Luna, I’m only kidding around. You can speak how you want with me.” There was a smile between the two of them, and with it, a sort of understanding. A quiet settled over them, and Pinkie watched her turn back toward her modest little kitchen area stowed in the back. But then she called out again: “I like what you’ve done with your hair, by the way.”

Luna paused. She felt her locks, realizing her energy was still drained from the day she’d had. Loose strands of light blue fell limp over her brushing hoof, shining somewhat slick with the sweat she’d so profusely perspired from the fanning, white-hot flames. All she could curiously manage in response was: “Oh?”

“Yeah!” beamed Pinkie. But she immediately began to fumble her words after. “I dunno, I guess it feels more down to earth? Maybe that sounds kinda silly. Does that make any sense?”

“Oh, it does.” assured Luna with a pleasant nod. “You needn’t feel self-conscious with me, Pinkie.”

“Thanks.” said Pinkie, somewhat uncharacteristically sighing, relieved to be in good company.

Then, before Luna could even attempt to turn back for that tea again, there came a flash from outside. Bright blueish light broke the encroaching dark, but was gone, near as soon as it came. And after a shared glance of confusion between the two ponies, it was followed by a knock on the door. A moment of hesitation later, Luna made to answer, right as another, increasingly impatient rapping rang out.

“Yes?” asked Luna as she opened up. In came Sunset Shimmer of all ponies, advancing on stomping hooves, while Luna retreated in an awkward scuttle.

“You have got some nerve, you kn--” began Sunset in a huff, but then she noticed this pink pony sitting a few paces away, now staring at her wide-eyed. “I wasn’t aware you had company.”

“Oh, th--” Luna started to say, before Sunset cut her off.

“Hey,” she curtly interrupted, “I need to borrow Luna for a bit. Would you mind taking a five minute hike?”

Pinkie Pie bounded up before her with as big a smile as ever. “Sure as sunshine, Luna’s other new friend I didn’t know about until just now. I’ll be back in five minutes, but also hello it was nice meeting you and I hope we can meet again some other time when it’s more convenient but only if you’d like to of course no pressure.”

Struggling to get a word in edgewise, Sunset stammered, watching her bounce out the door. “W-wait, I didn’t mean literally.” But it was too late. She was already gone. Sunset’s flabbergasted eyes fell back onto Luna. “I’m going to go out on a limb and guess that one was Pinkie Pie?”

Saying nothing, Luna nodded. She was still mainly perplexed as to why Sunset was here in her home. Stranger than that, she was being aggressive; suddenly her tone matched not the coolness of her eyes, but the fiery hues of her person.

“We probably have about four minutes and thirty seconds, then, so I’ll make this quick.”

“Alright,” said Luna, straightening up, “what is this about, Sunset?”

“You really have no idea how hard I had to hold back my anger earlier. Not for your sake, of course; I would’ve upset Twilight.” Sunset grimaced, disheartened by the notion.

This ruffled Luna up a little, her feathers bristling in confused frustration. “I beg your pardon?”

“Beg all you like, Luna, but you have got to work on how you speak to other ponies.” barked Sunset as she approached her, sizing her up. She prodded Luna’s puffed up, indignant chest, and ranted on. “Especially Twilight.”

Luna’s lip curled into a frown. “When d-”

“I understand that you’re working through some difficult things, and it’s one thing if your friends can deal with you taking out your frustrations on them, but now you’re hurting my friend, and I’ve had enough.” Her brow furrowed further, the hurt echoing in her words.

Luna slid back on her hind legs, beginning to concede ground, try as she might to maintain her full height. “B-b-”

“You really have no idea how much she looks up to you, do you?” She gave a single, bitter laugh. “It’s all I ever hear now, is book club with Luna this, oh Luna said this, or Luna did this. What a cruel joke.”

As Sunset huffed, trying to catch her breath, Luna thought she might find room to respond. But suddenly, no words came. Even as the shouting subsided and the princess became slightly more calm, she still found herself hunching further back. What ever indignation she’d had prior felt less and less justified. So she let it go.

“She only invited me today because she wanted me to help you.” Sunset finally peered at her again, meeting her eyes, but only from the side as she now began to loom over her. “Did you know that?”

Her voice caught in her throat. No words would come. Sinking lower before the princess, Luna simply shook her head.

“Of course not.” Sunset tossed some of her frazzled mane out from her eyes. “She cares so much about you, after such a short time. And how did you repay her today, Luna?”

“I’m…” It was a struggle to maintain this half-hearted, contemptuous eye contact. So instead, Luna looked the other way.

“Besides obviously putting her in danger? You yelled at her. All she wants is to help you, and you yelled at her, Luna.” Sunset sighed and shrugged, shaking her head as much in disagreement over this whole thing as pure, rotten dismay. “And from the way I hear it, it sounds like this isn’t the first time this has happened, even just between the two of you.”

Luna shifted uncomfortably.

“Do you have any idea how frustrating that is? Watching your best friend fawn over somepony new, who seems to treat her like dirt?” She drew a deep, long breath, composing herself, smoothing down her own feathers. “It’s just the worst.”

That word, it hung heavy on the silent air for what felt like an eternity. The worst. It made Luna’s stomach churn, an all too familiar nausea taking hold. A lump caught in her throat, but she gulped it back down. At long last, she managed actual words. “I’m sorry.”

Sunset just looked at her. Her mouth tightened. “Look, this needed saying. Seeing the heartbreak on her face earlier, it just… boils me up inside. So, you know. Don’t hurt her again. And don’t endanger her again, obviously.” Her words hissed like smoldering embers. “Or I’m going to intervene, I don’t care if it means Twilight has to see me lose my temper again. Do we understand each other?”

Luna quivered as she nodded.

Callously, Sunset turned about face, holding her chin up high. And not looking back, she told Luna “You probably have just under three minutes before your friend comes back. So stop shaking behind your chair like a scared little filly. You’re a grown mare, Luna. It’s time you started acting like it.”

Luna began picking herself up off the floor, accidentally knocking her chair over in the process. It clattered on the floorboards as the door firmly shut behind Sunset. Luna watched the flash through the window, knowing that she was gone. Setting the chair upright once more, she claimed the seat, slumping into it in a way that couldn’t be comfortable. But maybe she didn’t deserve comfort…

A little over two minutes later, the door merrily swung open again. Pinkie Pie pranced in, wiping the sweat from her brow. “Whew, that was a nice little hike. Hey, Luna, your new friend gave a really good suggestion. I’d been meaning to get more exercise!”

The library responded with silence. There were no lights on in the main chamber. Passing by, Pinkie saw the two chairs replaced under their respective tables. Her hoofsteps clicked across a lonely dark. “Luna?”

Making her way beyond the shelves with their books, Pinkie saw the door leading into the back, where the storage and modest kitchen lay in wait. A dim little light barely seeped under, and around the crack where the door had been opened, but not properly closed. Pushing it in, Pinkie found Luna hunched over a pot, inspecting its content for boiling water.

Luna’s head snapped up fast, turning toward the creak of the door. But an odd relief settled over, subsiding the brief instant of panic, betrayed by widened eyes. Lowering her ears and wings, she said “Oh, Pinkie. You’re back.”

“I am!” sang Pinkie, idly flicking the light switch, blinding Luna. She cheerily danced into the room, prancing and twirling across the short distance. Upon arrival, she gave Luna a playful hip bump, scooting in to join her in looking over this kettle. “Whatcha got on the stove?”

Luna recovered, having been only halfway paying attention. “O-oh, after our… guest left, I finally put that tea on like I um, like I talked about earlier. Yeah.”

“Sounds good.” Without even asking, Pinkie stretched up for the cupboard above the counter. She plucked one cup, then another, setting them down right-side-up. The second of the two bumped a golden chain. “Oh, Luna,” she said, pointing in surprise, “you took off your new necklace?”

“Hmm? Ah, right, so I did.” Luna meekly cast a bit of magic, sliding the pendant further out of the way, replacing it with a couple small tin containers. “I suppose I felt rather gaudy, talking to Sunset with that thing on.”

Pinkie Pie nudged her gently with an elbow. “What, like some sort of princess or something? Eh?”

Luna’s teal eyes glossed over, popping the lids off her tins, revealing teabags and sugar cubes. She met Pinkie’s expectant gaze. “Yes.”

Pinkie was nonplussed, entirely unused to having a joke not land. Goodness knows there’s been a few shaky landings. They can’t all be gold, alright? But getting anything colder than at least a copper reception was practically unheard of. “Did you at least have a good conversation with your friend? Sunset, was it?”

“Maybe ‘good’ isn’t the right word. It was definitely… informative. It helped me put a few things into perspective.” Luna shuffled away from the kettle. Watching it wouldn’t bring on the boil. Nevertheless she went ahead and turned her attention to her cups.

“Three lumps for me, please,” beeped Pinkie with a smirk, watching her drop in the bags and lay out the spoons from the drawer, “just try not to leave any bruises, okay?”

Luna gawked at her a moment, deafeningly silent. Unease settled in, though, as Pinkie became visibly frustrated by getting nary a peep of laughter, no hint of a chuckle, and not even the beginnings of a smirk.

“Yeesh,” sighed Pinkie in defeat, “maybe my necklace doesn’t fit me either.” She accepted the cup as Luna spooned in her sugar and placed the bag overtop, covering the sweetness she desired. And with it she ambled over to the tiny table for two, slumping into one chair.

Luna watched after her, heart feeling heavier as she prepped her own mug. “Pinkie? What do you mean?”

“Not to toot my own horn, but I like to think I’m funny. How could I be the element of laughter and earn that special necklace you gave me if I wasn’t?” Pinkie propped her cheek against the back of her hoof, mannerlessly resting her elbow on the short table.

A moment’s hesitation later, Luna abandoned the warming water and sat across from her friend. “Now who said you’re not funny?”

“Well nopony said it, exactly. But I can usually get a laugh out of you.” Pinkie gestured vaguely in Luna’s direction with her other hoof. “Not today, though. Guess I’m losing my touch.”

“Oh, Pinkie, no…” As her friend’s hoof came to rest, Luna covered it with her own. “Do you think it’s your fault I’m not laughing?”

“It must be.” Pinkie lifted her chin from her hoof, peering headlong into Luna’s softening eyes. Something about them seemed to keep her volume steady, upset as she was getting. It were as though she were Fluttershy, speaking sweetly to a timid young doe. Which she had to admit, was odd, considering she was not now, nor had she ever been Fluttershy.

Well, actually, there was that dream once. But that probably doesn’t count.

“Well, it’s not.” Luna tried to wear a convincing tone, despite herself. “I’m so sorry if I made you feel that way. You… could never be the blame for my discontent.”

The gears started to turn in Pinkie’s head, quickly taking over the relief she briefly felt. “Then was it something that pretty Sunset lady said?”

“Snrk, I guess she is rather pretty.” Short lived, the smile faded from Luna’s lip. “But yes, I suppose she struck a nerve.”

“Ah ha, I thought so.” Pinkie nodded, pride brimming in her correct conclusion. Pride which was certainly outweighed by concern. Returning her attention, her look became strangely solemn. “But Luna, if that’s the case, why didn’t you just say so?”

Sluggish with regret, Luna’s head veered away. “I didn’t want you to worry about me.”

Pinkie took the initiative here; she reached out and gently persuaded her friend’s face back into view, now that her hoof was free from Luna’s. “Of course I’m worried about you, silly. Why do you think I’m trying to cheer you up?”

Sullenly, a navy hoof covered the pink one which cupped Luna’s chin so delicately. “I’m sorry I haven’t seemed appreciative of your efforts, then. Your companionship means the world to me, you know.”

“Then why didn’t you just tell me when I got back?”

Luna blinked. Pinkie’s head tilted to one side, painfully earnest in the inquiry. Things came to a boil. She separated, their connection severed, and went to fetch the water before things could bubble over. At long last, she began to pour. “Hrm, I don’t want to bring you down with me. And I know you worry about me, but I don’t like being a cause for concern.”

Pinkie Pie watched as Luna set the kettle back upon the stove. The two of them let their tea steep. She waited for Luna to settle back down, knowing there was more to come. Maybe this was a drag for her usual energy levels, and she wanted to help; but she figured right now, giving Luna room to let off the steam might be best. “You were saying?”

Luna patiently blew on the steam from her cup. “Right. Basically, Sunset helped me realize some bad habits of mine today, and I just… I want to work on it.”

After a loud, disruptive slurp, Pinkie told her, gawking, “That business again? Luna, you’re fine.”

“Pinkie…” Luna’s eyes grew heavy. She wanted to appreciate that sentiment, but it felt so hard. “I know you’re trying to help me, but… I think I… don’t want a friend to tell me what I want to hear, instead of what I need to hear.”

Pinkie bit her lip and made a note to never drink hot, hot tea for the sake of the gag ever again, especially if it wasn’t going to work. She replied with a wince. “H-how do you mean?”

“Are you alright? The tea is still pretty hot, you know.” Luna didn’t think twice to drop the whole conversation for her best friend. She halfway began to rise out of her chair and go to her.

“I’m fine, I’m fine!” Pinkie halted her with a hoof, then ushered her on. “Keep going, heheh. I think we were getting somewhere?”

Luna sat back down, musing. “Huh. I suppose so.”

“So what were you saying? Sorry to interrupt.” Hope beat faintly anew in Pinkie’s heart as the hint of a smile began again.

“Ponies keep telling me I’m doing fine.” sighed Luna, toying with her cup. “And maybe I am better, and I know they mean well, but I honestly don’t think I am.”

Pinkie pursed, honing her focus solely on Luna, hanging on her every word. And as her attention drifted away with her, Pinkie absentmindedly began to lift her cup once more. “Uh huh?”

Gingerly, Luna set Pinkie’s cup back down for her, smirking as it dawned on her before continuing. “Because, despite everything I’ve been through, after all this time, I’m still lashing out when I get upset.”

“Like when you threw that book, and it almost hit Fluttershy?” Air hissed inward through her teeth, because Pinkie knew even she couldn’t necessarily excuse that, even if she did understand it. Either that, or she was still trying to cool her mouth off.

“Not just that. There’ve been more that you haven’t seen. I’m afraid you may have seen the best of me.” Her lashes fluttered the disappointment in herself.

“Wow, then I’d be awful excited to see an even better you.” With a flash of her pearly whites, Pinkie earned an earnest smile in kind. Whatever unfamiliar ground she was treading, she could feel the progress. “Do you um, oh, want to… tell me about these other times? I think that’s what I’m supposed to do here. Am I doing this right?”

“You’re doing marvelous, dear.” assured Luna in a tone so chipper, it surprised even herself. “But, well, I’m afraid I haven’t been the best of friends to Twilight. I’ve been utterly tactless toward her. Unkindly so, even.”

The mood sank a little more, so Pinkie tried to lift it. “Well, at least you haven’t been getting into any more fights. Ha, that would be really bad. Not to mention unhealthy not just mentally but physically too! I mean, could you im-oh, oh no you’ve totally gotten into a fight, I can tell by the look on your face, oh Celestia I am so embarrassed.”

Luna bounced in her chair with shock at the sudden thunk of Pinkie not so gently bringing her head to a sudden rest on the table. And in response to the muffled groan that inquired, she told her “I fought Twilight’s brother, because he thought I was still Nightmare Moon at the time, though I think I told you and the other girls about that.”

Narrow, scrutinous eyes peered up from Pinkie’s crossed hooves. “I may or may not have forgotten that.” she grumbled, seemingly more angry with herself about that one.

“And today, well. I erm, fought a dragon?”

Blinking is something that happens rather quickly when eyelids are awfully close together to begin with. “Say what now?”

Timidly, Luna gingerly tapped her hooves together. “Um. The dark clouds today were dragon’s smoke. Sh-she was hostile at first, and well, I… fought her?”

There came a stern and sturdy click when Pinkie clacked her hooves together. She hissed a deep breath through flaring nostrils. “Luna. I love you. But you fought a dragon. Do you see the problem here?”

“It was… a rather destructive impulse. Yes, I think I’m aware of the issue with it.”

“I’m holding back…” trebled Pinkie, trembling. “I’m holding back from flinging myself across this table and holding you and telling you to please, please never do something so dangerous ever again, please.”

“Hmm.” thought Luna aloud, ponderously tapping her chin. “I think that might be what I need.”

“Me to hold you?” asked Pinkie, uncertain, but already getting halfway out of her chair all the same.

“No.” said Luna. But then she thought about it. “Well, I suppose I certainly wouldn’t mind that, actually. But what I mean is, I think I ought to take an oath.”

Pinkie sat back down, the hugging mood somewhat spoiled. “Like a paladin?”

“In a manner of speaking. But this oath, it would be to never lift a hoof again in anger.”

“So, no more fighting?”

“Not unless there’s a very good reason. Like defending my friends.” Luna defiantly, proudly nodded her head, certain in her newfound conviction. “I think there might even be a book of old Equestrian law I might be able to swear upon, for the sake of tradition.”

“Wait, wait.” bade Pinkie, inviting her back from the doorframe into her darkened archives. She timidly rubbed her hooves together before offering both of them, face up, to Luna. “What if you swore this oath… to a friend? A friend who really cares about you?”

Confusion melted away into warmth. Smiling, Luna retook her chair. She gave her hooves into Pinkie’s. “I would be delighted for you to be the keeper of my solemn oath, Pinkie Pie. Let’s do it.”

Pinkie beamed at her quietly for a solid moment. Then she broke the silence, saying “Okay, now what?”

“Hehe, ask me if I have anything I would swear to you.”

“Oh, okay. Ahem…” Pinkie put on her best attempt at a serious face. She righted her posture, lifted her chin, and lowered her eyes most scrupulously. “Luna. Do you have anything you would swear to me?”

Giggles subsided, but the butterflies tickled her tummy. Luna tried her best to remember tradition just as well. “Yes, in fact I do, Pinkie of clan Pie. I, Luna of Canterlot, former exile, former Equestrian royalty, former Nightmare, hereby solemnly swear an oath in your name. Nary shall I do battle, or become involved in pitched combat again, for the sake of mine own righteous fury. Nay, I shall instead fight only for those I love, and to protect my home, should necessity arise.”

A slight shortness of breath overtook Pinkie, gazing into the eyes of this elegant, eloquent mare. The sheer resolve of her words felt intimidating. Somewhere in all this, it suddenly struck her that this pony, her friend, was a fearsome warrior, a wizened wizard; above all, an ethereal being rendered into mortal flesh. She was like some marble statue of a mighty, beautiful figure of romanticized days gone by, come to life before her. Why, in fact, wasn’t that exactly what she was? At least, in a way?

Pinking had to redouble her focus, dutifully hanging on every word, even if eye contact became a struggle.

“Furthermore, I shall henceforth promise to try and keep said fury in check around these aforementioned loved ones of mine, lest I lash out at them, as has been my shame. Thus is this protection of mine extended to being even from myself… Pinkie of clan Pie?”

“Y-yes ma’am?”

“Do you accept the burden of being witness to this self-sacred oath?”

Pinkie gulped, hoping her hooves weren’t getting clammy. “Uh huh.”

“And will you aide my quest, in helping me keep this oath?”

“I will. For sure.” Pinkie nodded and Luna nodded back. She felt those blue hooves leave her pink ones, exposed and lonely in the cold air of their absence. But in withdrawing her own, Pinkie felt no sorrow. How could she, when she felt she truly saw Luna for what oddly felt like the first time. Despite her dark tone and the solemn air about her, she tended to be so warm and inviting… and even loving. “S-so how do you feel, Luna? Like a paladin?”

“Perhaps not, but I do feel refreshed. Like the first real steps towards a better me have been walked. It only took, what, one measly millennium?” She saw a blank stare before it clicked. A healthy, honest laugh washed over Pinkie, like a great sigh of relief. She gleefully joined in, until their laughter rang out boisterously.

“Good one, Luna.” congratulated Pinkie.

Luna wiped a single tear from the corner of her eye. “Whew, I haven’t laughed like that in ages.” she sighed, retrieving her cup. She held it aloft with her magic and prompted Pinkie once more. “Cheers?”

“Cheers.” Pinkie nudged their cups together, gently so no tea would spill. The two of them sipped the aromatic brew, still cozying in warmth as it danced across their respective palates.

The two of them whiled away a couple hours, going through a couple cups apiece. Luna recounted the tale from just this morn, of how she met her newest friend, Galahad. Somewhere, somehow, the conversation drifted to family life; Pinkie spun a few yarns regarding life back home on the rock farm, as she called it. Her sisters, she loved, especially Maude. A promise was made to introduce her at least, to Luna. But Pinkie piped up as her stories reminded Luna of a few stories of her own, involving Celestia.

Luna lost herself once more in those long castle halls of her youth as she described them. “Never was there a sconce unlit. Because, once upon a time, Celestia was afraid of the dark. Did you know that? My elder sister, more grown and mature than I, born to embody the sun… scared of the shadows as they danced across her bedroom wall.”

Pinkie Pie watched, disappointed as what at one point must have been a very fond memory faded back into that sullen look Luna often had when discussing her sister. The laughter, the smile: both gone. And with it, the light in her eyes.

The sun had set too, as the darkness which loomed over them from the window told. Pinkie spoke up; “Are you okay on your own tonight? I could run back to my loft and get a sleeping bag. I mean, if you’d like.”

“Oh, like a bedroll?” Luna actually felt somewhat proud she was able to put that together herself.

“Yeah! It could be like a sleepover!”

“As to your question, dear, I think I’ll be alright for tonight. I haven’t felt this okay with myself since the six of us beat Nightmare Moon.”

“Oh. I see.” She slumped, dejected.

“Hmmmmmmmm, but if, say, that’s something you wanted to do, I suppose I couldn’t stop you.” Luna smirked as Pinkie perked right back up, her hair bouncing as she shot upright.

Before either of them knew it, there came a soft click. The lamp on Luna’s bedside went out. With Galahad’s draconic smoke still lingering on the air, the moon could only struggle to shine through, covering two cozy fillies in a shroud of dark, like a blanket comfortably falling over them entirely. A shuffle of real blankets followed after.

Luna, propped on one elbow, peering over the ledge of her bed. There below, as above, Pinkie had nestled in. She gave her new confidant a most pleasant look. “You’re sure you’re comfortable there?”

Pinkie defiantly shook her head, refusing to rest elsewhere. “Wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Alright, fair enough.” She laid her head down, pulling the bed sheet part way up to stay somewhat cool in the balmy summer night. From here, she saw the crown and necklace, amusedly wondering if by the end of summer she might have an entire ensemble of gold and white to go with them. Not that she’d want to go around wearing them… Well, not the crown at least. “Pinkie Pie?”

“Yes, Luna?” came Pinkie’s response from below, right away.

“May I be candid with you?” It was a question that invited uncertainty, perhaps. But she asked with conviction.

“Always.”

Despite the dark, Luna could see it so perfectly clear, that day. “You finding me on the day of Summer’s Sun may be one of the brightest moments in my life.”

“Pun intended?” asked Pinkie with a giggle.

“Very much so.” teased Luna, and the two of them shared a little laugh. “But I really do mean it, though. I’m so grateful you reached out to me.”

“I woulda done that for anypony.” Pinkie assured, and she meant it too. But there came a pause. A thought loomed in her mind, then another. She thought maybe she’d ask Luna about her sister again. Surely she seemed happiest when not thinking about her or the other parts of her past life. Maybe moving on was best for her. But… no, it wasn’t her place to say, even if she resented her queen for the pain she’s cause.

“Even the queen?” jokingly asked Luna, unaware that Pinkie now suspected her a mind reader.

“Maybe.” said Pinkie with a huff. “I’m still mad she didn’t recognize you.”

“That was… unfortunate.” Luna shifted uncomfortably in bed. “But we will move on eventually.”

“You sound like you already forgive her.” That big pink puff of hair appeared at the side of Luna’s bed, followed by curious blue eyes.

Luna met them. She propped up again to properly address the keeper of her oath. “Perhaps, but only because I want to. I really do.”

Pinkie Pie shifted, her gaze glazing over as she looked away from her. “Maybe you don’t have to. I-I mean, go back to her side, that is. The forgiveness thing is fine.”

Luna gave her a skeptical, curious look. “I’m… What makes you say that?”

“Because you’re happy. For the most part. Despite how sad you are…” Pinkie’s tone took on a certain sort of desperation. On some level she felt she’d said too much, and yet she couldn’t stop herself from digging her hole deeper. “With us, with Ponyville… with me. Aren’t you happy?”

Luna’s mouth tightened. She thought about what to say to that. Any of that. “Pinkie…”

Pinkie stammered and floundered and just generally rattled her head for more words to say, better words. “What I mean is… that is to say…”

Luna brushed some of that pink fluff aside so Pinkie could see her better through those curly locks. This got her undivided attention. “My sister can wait; we can always worry about all of that tomorrow. But here and now, what I’m most certain of is I meant it wholeheartedly when I said you brighten my life.”

A skittish little smile returned to Pinkie’s face. “That… really means a lot to me. I mean, I make a lot of ponies smile, like, all the time, you know. It’s sort of part of my special talent, after all. Ooh, did I ever tell you that story, how I got my cutie mark, I guess not, huh? Anyway, even though I have a gift for putting smiles on faces, it really does mean a lot that I can give you one, most of all, because I think you really deserve it and-”

Luna kissed her forehead, because why not. It seemed of little consequence, but then Pinkie’s momentum came to a shuddering stop. She couldn’t help but giggle. “It will be the witching hour soon, dear. I think we’d better get some rest.”

“Oh. Yeah. Okay.” Pinkie touched her own cheek. It felt warm. A warmth she was shy about, so she lied back down in her sleeping bag with a whump.

“Goodnight, oh trusted keeper of my oath.” cooed Luna as she settled in once more.

“Goodnight, um… sweet summer paladin.” Pinkie nodded. Yeah, that sounded good.

Author's Note

Here it is, friends, proof I'm not dead. Even though it sure feels like I'm dying. I had thought that after the winter holidays were done, I might have more time and energy to write.

Sadly, I contracted a nasty cough toward the end of January, and I just haven't been the same since. There've been some days I'd had off, where I've basically slept all my free time away. Even now, I'm pretty low energy these days.

But I've managed to get at least something done, and here it is.

Part 4: Of magicians and feathers.

The first morn of a new week came upon Luna quite suddenly. She was up before the dawn, per usual, floundering for her lamp. After the click, she rolled over and out of bed, sheet flinging to one side. And basking in that dull yellow light like a lizard in the sun, she stretched herself out, wings and all.

With a yawn, Luna ambled into the next room over. From her basin, she splashed a little water on her face, keeping it clean, and waking herself up a little more. Her horn glowed a blue light as her magic latched onto a towel, and then a thus far underused hairbrush.

Seeing it, even now, in the mirror as she dabbed her face dry, still surprised her. They were loose locks of light blue, which flowed like calming sea waves through the bristles of her brush; they reminded her of her youth. No longer had she decided to channel her magic into that ostentatious display of twilight aura.

In truth, it didn’t take much in the way of mana to maintain her magic hair which flowed ambiently about, nebulous in its amorphous window to the nebulas. But there was always something regal about it; something that suggested “I am more powerful than thou, as I think nothing of wasting energy purely for aesthetics.”

Luna, however, found she cared little for grandiose aesthetic pleasure these days. Plus, her friends seemed to like this new look, so she felt it might make her a touch more approachable. In that way which one might be unhesitant to approach their friendly local librarian.

Who just so happened to be an ancient alicorn wizard, as well…

Prim and proper, Luna left the mirror behind for her bedroom once more. There, by the window, stood her desk. When she claimed the chair under it, she could see the first light of dawn peeking over the horizon, seeing what this new day might hold.

But then she looked down. On the desk itself, there lie a sheet of paper with a header that had been scratched out several times. It read “Dear,” followed by lots and lots of scraped ink as one title or name was replaced with another. Then that was replaced with another yet again, and so on, until it referred to nothing at all, an empty void desperate for recognition.

Luna gave this paper a quick zap from her horn, and it crumpled in on itself. She brushed her hoof across the wood, and this paper ball tumbled over the ledge, creating a new top to the pile below. A new sheet was drawn from the clean stack at one corner, along with ink and a quill.

“Dear Twilight,” she began at the top.

“I’m most sorry I didn’t respond right away yesterday afternoon when your letter appeared. Book club was just beginning, you understand, and well, after that I rather absentmindedly lost track of the time. You were missed; Rarity says ‘hello,’ by the way, and she does hope we can all do brunch another time without a dragon interrupting.

“The skies are all clear now, thanks to you and Sunset. Give her my warmest regards, will you? I’ve also been back to see Galahad, and she’s most grateful too, just like all of us here in Ponyville. Also, we talked at length about our pasts, but honestly, it was actually rather cathartic…

“Anyway, this week’s book for club is a tale of the fictitious pegasus named Jane Air. I managed to find a copy late last night and read the summary off the back. I look forward to hearing your thoughts next week if you’re able to make it.

“Of course the real reason I missed you, if I’m honest, is there’s something I ought to say to you. I wanted to say it in person yesterday, but I really shouldn’t delay it any longer, so this missive will have to do.

“Twilight, I’m sorry for how I’ve lashed out, and said hurtful things to you when frustration has gotten the better of me. And before you start writing in your reply that it’s okay, because you understand, hear this: it isn’t, though. My personal problems are no excuse to mistreat you. Friends owe each other better, even in the worst of times. I only hope you may forgive my transgression, and afford me the chance to do better by you.

“Yours, most sincerely, Luna.”

With that, she leaned back in her chair, a weight gone from her shoulders. She closed her eyes, drinking in the accomplishment, however small. And as the moment passed, and the ink dried, she rolled up her message, tying it in the center with a bit of red ribbon she quickly retrieved from a drawer to her right. Then, before her mind could change, she cast another spell on this new paper.

The letter ignited with blue flames, the smoke from which sparkled in the early light. When Luna opened her window, the rising azure embers seemed to know exactly what to do, whisking away on the windless air, until the spiraling wisps all but disappeared.

One thing Luna did not know was whether princesses still arose good and early. This might well awaken her rather rudely. Hopefully the thoughts she laid out within might smooth things over, even if a little bit. But this task, however important, reminded her.

Luna retrieved yet another paper, redipped her quill, and for the dozenth time in three days, began to scrawl out something to the effect of “Dear Celestia.” But here she paused again. The library should open soon. And yet…

A rather uneventful week rolled on by in the sleepy town of Ponyville. There were no adventurous quests to go on, and no battles to be had with creatures ancient and mighty. Indeed, compared to the bombastic introduction these humble country-dwellers had gotten, this summer day was downright boring. All had settled back into the little routines of their quiet lives. Listless clouds lazily floated on by in the wide open skies above.

And Luna was enjoying every second of it.

Taking in the fresh air, Luna stowed the keys to home into her bag. The sun was out and the day bright, and it was right about time for a lunch break. Even though week’s end was upon her again, and the increase in ponies needing books checked out, a pony still had to eat. Mayhaps, when she got the chance, Luna might just get in touch with that mayor of hers again. Running the library at all times by herself proved a bit tricky, and an assistant would be mighty helpful for just such occasion as this.

“Pinkie Pie,” said Luna as she came to a halt, both along this road and her trailing thought, “if you’re about to leap out of that brush and tackle me, I might make a suggestion.” Glowering playfully, Luna waited one short moment, only getting a small rustle in response. She lifted her chin and smirked. “Don’t.”

“Hey, Luna.” said Pinkie Pie, stepping out from behind another bush entirely. She wiped a small smear of dirt from her cheek. “Who’re you talking to?”

“I,” stammered Luna, “but you, and I thought…” She quickly glanced between the two sets of hedges that flanked this stretch of cobble road. “How did you get over there so quick?”

“What’re you talking about?” asked Pinkie either in complete sincerity, or the with most convincing face of a liar Luna had yet seen. “I’ve been over by that hedge most of the morning.”

“I could have sworn I saw you dart behind this one over here on the right.” explained Luna, joining her on the opposite side as they made way for a wooden wagon.

“Well, that’s impossible.” Pinkie stopped dead in her tracks, a thought occurring to her. “Unless there was more than one of me. But, hmm, no, that would be silly. Could you imagine?”

“It sure would be something.” agreed Luna, producing a kerchief from her bag and running it across Pinkie’s other cheek. “Is there a reason you’re covered in dirt?”

“Oh yeah, my neighbor, Roseluck, have you met Roseluck, well this is Roseluck, say hi Roseluck.” rattled off Pinkie, dragging Luna along beyond the brush of the hedge she’d actually disappeared behind.

There before them, rising from the soil, stood up a mare with a coat not unlike that of pale, pale daffodils, and rosy red locks pulled back under a white bandanna, keeping the hair from her eyes as she worked. “Oh, hello. You must be Luna.”

“Aye, that I am. Charmed to make your acquaintance.” proclaimed Luna with a smile and a bow of the head.

There came a snip of her sheers, and while Luna’s head was bowed, she had the perfect angle to place a sunny little daisy behind one of her ears. “I know it isn’t much, but I’d like to more personally thank you for bringing back the sunshine at the start of summer.” She giggled when she saw Luna try in vain to peer up at her own ear to see what kind of flower it was. “You’re welcome to one too, Pinkie. It’s the least I can do for your help.”

“Oh yeah!” exclaimed Pinkie, just now remembering Luna’s original question. She turned and explained. “I had dirt on my face because I was helping Roseluck, my neighbor here, who is a gardener, and who you’ve just now met, dig up a new section for her garden, to plant some of her flowers, which she sells.”

“I see.” said Luna, glancing around at the delightful summer blooms.

Pinkie Pie sat herself down with a smile, satisfied with her explanation. By her hip was a short cup in even shorter grass. She took it and stole a sip, sighing in the early summer heat of morn.

Bemused, Rose asked her again: “Would you like a flower as well, Pinkie?”

“Oh, no thank you. This lemonade you made is super good. It’s thanks enough for me.” She drank down the last little bit and gave back the stubby glass.

“I’ll give you the recipe some time if you like.” beamed the cheery florist. “But anyway, I can finish up from here easily enough. Why don’t you head on with your friend?”

Pinkie followed her nod along to Luna. “Sure!”

“Thanks again for all your help. Have a nice day, you two.”

Goodbyes were exchanged, and the two moved on. As they headed for town square, Luna had to admit, “It was very kind of you to help your neighbor like that, you know.”

“The way I see it,” rambled Pinke as she skipped along, eyes closed, “half the ponies in this town are my neighbors. And at least half my neighbors are friends o’ mine. And I always help my friends, just so I can see them smile.”

Luna felt as warm as sunshine. “You’ve a good heart, Pinkie Pie.”

As she leapt for joy, Pinkie’s skipping bounds effortlessly avoided the unloaded crates from the wagon that had passed them by a little earlier, while talking with Roseluck. Eyes still closed, she confidently told Luna from over one shoulder “Thanks, spreading joy is sorta like, my specialty.”

Luna stopped to watch her go, thinking That young mare is something else. She ambled around the moving ponies and their boxes. “Pardon me, gentlecolts.”

One of them started to ask if that was who he thought it was, but she was already heading out of sight. He went to his boss, excitement in his voice. “D-did you see her? It was her!”

He glanced their way, scratching at his chin and leaving his box be for a moment. “Down the road with that pink gal?”

“Yeah, I’m tellin’ ya, it was the mare of the moon who saved the sun!” The younger of the two clutched his cheeks, as he couldn’t believe he’d gotten to see her.

“Hmm, I did hear this rumor she was living around here these days.”

“Say what?” His jaw hung open, he was so dumbstruck. The mythical lunar wizard, somewhere in this very town.

“We can chitchat later, son. We gotta unload these crates before we can break for lunch, okay?” He returned his attention to the box he had been fiddling with.

Somewhat dejected, the younger of the two colts returned to the wagon and yanked on a rope. A crate slid over and onto his back. From up the other way, though, he thought he saw double. Another pink mare flanked by blue came along. But, wait, no, these two were different: pegasi both.

“You sure you saw her coming this way?” asked the light, light blue one of the soft, soft pink one.

“I’m certain of it, Nimbus, come on.”

“What’s going on?” asked Pinkie.

Upon their arrival at the square, a meager gathering was their welcome. Crowded? No, not in the grand scheme of things. But considering most ponies were having their lunch about now, this was buzzing like a beehive.

Moreover, sluggishly pulling away from the crowd were three defeated looking ponies, familiar in face if not in dowerness of demeanor. It was Applejack and Rarity, with Fluttershy loping along a few paces behind like a mopey bunny rabbit.

Applejack, conspicuously missing her hat, found her own defeated trawl difficult, wrapped up in what seemed to be her own lasso. Said hat had found its way onto Rarity’s head, which seemingly weighed heavily down upon her as her view sank low, avoiding contact with an ashamed air about her.

“Hello girls.” greeted Luna as they approached the loosening and furthest rings of the gathered crowd which paid them no mind. “What’s the matter?”

“And what’s with this crowd?” chimed in Pinkie, gawking, trying to see past the awed huddle before them. “Is there a party I didn’t know about? Because you know I love parties, right?”

“Er, hullo Luna. Pinkie.” glumly answered Applejack.

“Oh, it’s Luna and Pinkie?” asked Rarity, lifting the brim of her borrowed hat to get a gander. That’s when a few locks of nauseous green fell out, and she frowned, quickly becoming equal parts frustrated and embarrassed all over again. She tilted the hat back down, hiding away behind it.

Applejack pat her on the back and continued. “This here’s no party, Pinkie. Least, not one I care for.”

Pinkie Pie immediately grimaced, hunching behind Luna as though for safety. “Nothing’s worse than a bad party.”

Luna reflexively unfolded her wing to take Pinkie underneath it. “Then what is it, and why do all of you look so disheartened.”

“See,” went on AJ, “some roamin’ magician strolled on into town, right pretty as she pleased-”

“Magician?” Luna tilted her head and quirked one brow.

Applejack scratched her chin. “Uh. Like a wizard, only more focused on entertainment? Would ya say that’s accurate, Rare?”

Luna’s lip curled to one side as she saw Rarity confirm. “Magic does have all manner of application. I suppose there’s nothing wrong utilizing a long honored tradition for a laugh.”

“Laughter is really good, though.” commented Pinkie, looking up at her from under those dark blue feathers.

Luna’s expression softened at those light blue eyes. “Hm, you’re right, of course. For a moment there, I became stuck in my old-fashioned ways once again.” She gave her attention back to Applejack. “Tell me about this, what did you call them, this magician?”

The crowd they left behind had a laugh, and Applejack didn’t seem to care for that. “Her shtick seems to be talkin’ like she’s real big, and challenging ponies on their own turf.”

Luna exchanged a perplexed look with Pinkie. “Could you elaborate?”

“Yeah,” agreed Pinkie, “what’s that mean?”

Applejack led them on a little further away from the gathering which still had every appearance of enjoying itself. “Okay, well, I said that I was right skilled with a lasso. Showed these ponies a couple tricks at her request, you know the drill.”

“Ooh, what happened next?” Pinkie hung on her every word like it were some compelling story filled with intrigue and mystery. Then she scooped a little popcorn into her mouth.

Luna blinked, looking around for a clue to the question she was just about to ask. “I’m-wait, Pinkie? What are you doing?”

She kept munching, but tried to answer anyway. “Eatin’ popcorn.” she gulped, reaching back into the paper bucket she’d found. “What? I’m hungry, and we haven’t had lunch.”

“I know, dear, but you can’t just finish off somepony’s half-empty pail of popped corn like that.” Discouraged, Luna took it away and dropped it off as they passed by a wastecan. She sat her down with her on the bench nearby with a sigh. “Sorry for the interruption, AJ. Please go on.”

Applejack finally gave something of a smile. “It’s alright. Anyway, she zapped my rope, and then my own lasso came alive and hogtied me.” She sighed, tugging some of it loose again, where she’d been working at to slip her hooves through. “Felt like a pretty nasty reminder of our little run-in with Nightmare Moon.”

Luna turned to look upon the hat, somewhat entertained if not for the incidental callback to her monster. “And what of you?”

“Oh, you’re not going to make me show you, are you?” Rarity pulled on the sides of the hat, hunching down lower and lower like a small frightened creature. “Please, darling, I’m begging you. I’ve already suffered enough outright humiliation for one day.” She shot upright, locking eyes with Luna. “Why, am I even welcome in this town anymore? M-maybe I should just pack my things and le-”

Applejack snatched back her hat, and all that green hair came tumbling down. “Rare, you’re being dramatic again.”

Rarity covered her mouth, stifling what surely would have been a horrified scream to a shocked gasp. Her locks were a green mess, like seaweed that had been crumpled and crinkled and let loose all over again, then left out in the un to dry out, over several days. She felt her head as her eyes rolled back, and she began to fall over.

Applejack knelt to catch her. “That wasn’t meant to be a challenge, girl, land sakes.”

Refusing to open her eyes back up, Rarity addressed her. “Just for that, you’re carrying me home.”

“So,” Luna posited, “she turned your hair green?”

Suddenly faint no longer, Rarity rolled off of Applejack with the deftness of a dancer, facing Luna head on to rant at her properly. “Honestly, how dare she! Now don’t mistake me, green can be a very versatile color to work with, but she didn’t even pick a hue that compliments correctly!”

Luna peered at the color in question and at Rarity’s coat before looking back to her face. “I don’t follow.”

With complete and utter ire, Rarity smoothed down the loathsome green against her cheek. “Look here, see? Were I a more lily-esque shade of white, you know, very vaguely almost yellowish, yes? If that were the case, this particular hue of green would actually suit me.” She took a moment to huff and reaffirm her enunciation. “But I am not lily-white, I am clearly much closer to a marble or alabaster white. This is basic color theory. Ooh, I’m so cross! To suggest she could know better, then purposely prove otherwise just to humiliate me.”

Calmly, Luna smoothed down that green hair, then leaned over to tap it with her horn. With an incantation uttered soft as the low summer breeze, Rarity’s hair turned back to its usual glossy purple sheen. “Seems it was just a simple illusion spell.” She then turned to AJ, still struggling to untangle herself. A couple sparkles wafted on the air, and the taut rope returned to normal, loose and workable. “And a little enchantment magic to animate the inanimate.”

“Why, thank ya kindly.” beamed AJ, winding up her rope to stow back into her pack.

“Yes, you’re simply the best, darling. Ah, this feels so much better.” Rarity wiggled her head, enjoying the natural bounce, her head held high to show off a bright smile returning.

Luna felt a light nudging at her ribs. Pinkie was grinning up at her. “Look at you, bringing a smile to your friends.”

Luna tussled Pinkie’s hair. “I learned from the best.” She then beckoned with her hoof. “Alright, Fluttershy, come now. Let me fix whatever it is she’s done to you as well.”

Fluttershy’s head rose and her ears perked up at her name. “Oh, well, you see, she didn’t actually do anything to me. I um, didn’t volunteer.”

“Well, ya shoulda.” insisted Applejack, leaning against the side of the bench beside Pinkie. She nodded, very sure of it. “There’s no way she could’ve topped your animal husbandry.”

Rarity looked about. “Come to think of it, where would she even find any animals?”

Luna was a little perplexed. “Then would you tell me why you’re so glum?”

Fluttershy ambled over, taking the open spot next to Luna, reminding her of their first night in the library. “Well,” she sighed, fiddling with her hair, eyes obscuring behind those long locks, “it’s just that, there’s this old classmate from flight school that Rainbow was good friends with. She’s visiting, and, you see, i-it’s not that I’m jealous. Rather, she can be a bit… abrasive.”

“I have heard that about our Rainbow.” whispered Rarity, glancing off to the side.

“Rarity!” snapped Luna, surprised.

“Kidding! I’m only kidding, darling.” She waved her hoof, then hid her mischievous grin.

“I was referring to Gilda the griffon.” pouted Fluttershy.

“Huh. A griffon living in Equestria?” mused Luna. “Times certainly have changed.”

Applejack’s eyes widened, her heart skipping a beat. She looked to Rarity, whose smile faded at once, sharing her concern. And when she glanced over, she saw a similar silent exchange take place past Luna’s shoulders between Pinkie and Fluttershy.

Oblivious, watching the clouds crawl peacefully by, Luna chuckled. “I’m happy to hear that ponies seem more accepting than they were in my day.” Her ears perked at the rush of air all around her, and she noticed a collective sigh of relief from her friends. “Hmm? What? Was it something I said?”

“Don’t worry about it none, sugar cube.” assured Applejack, leaning over and nudging her shoulder.

Pinkie got up and tried to pull her along. “Yeah, let’s get some lunch! Just the two of us, and the three of them.”

“I guess I could stand to eat a little something.” agreed Rarity.

“And if you don’t mind me joining you.” said Fluttershy.

“Certainly.” said Luna, taking lead. “It will be nice to spend some time with all my favorite girls without business about a dragon interrupting.” After a brief laugh, Luna covered her mouth. “Oh, Rainbow is in my favorites too, I didn’t mean to leave her out.” Then she thought about it. “Ah, and Twilight. And Galahad. Right, and… Sunset?”

“Glad to see you’re so sure of who your friends are.” teased Pinkie.

As they made their way across the square, they passed again the fringes of the crowd again as they ooh’d and ah’d at some trick or another. None of them looked to see. But whoever it was upon the meager stage, she definitely noticed them. “Why, is that the legendary Luna before my eyes?”

“Who, me?” Luna, her stride broken, peered over the crowd as they turned to see her. Among them were a few vaguely familiar faces, happy to see their local hero. But from the stage, a pale magician gave her an entirely different look.

“Yes, you, my dear. We’re all so very excited you came out to a show! Aren’t we?” She was a pony of pale blue, and long, silvery strands of silk showered down from beneath the wide brim of her hat. The eyes affixed upon Luna, like those of the eager predator with prey in sight, were a soft, floral purple.

“Actually, I was just going, sorry.” Luna nodded and kept moving with her friends.

“Oh, won’t you please stay?” asked the magician with a coy tone. She swept her hat from her head, revealing her unicorn’s horn. From the hat she pulled a pellet, and then another. With a small flash from her horn, she threw one in a wide arc, waited, lit the other, then threw it at her hooves.

Whoosh! With a rush of air, a puff of smoke took her place. The crowd hummed with anticipation, looking around to see where she’d end up. Pow! The other pellet landed in Luna’s path, and another cloud of pale gray blocked their way. The fumes faded away to reveal her gone from the stage, now standing before Luna. The stars of her lavender cape fluttered with her flourish, and her matching hat swept along the cobbles with the deepest bow she could manage.

“I am the great and powerful Trixie Lulamoon!” she boistered. Trixie rose, coming about a head and a half shorter than Luna, despite replacing her huge hat. “But, humbled by your majesty, you may call me Trixie.”

“Oh, I’m no majesty.” Luna dismissed, right away.

“I see.” stated Trixie plainly. “Regardless, you are a hero, and an accomplished wizard besides. That is why I, the great and powerful Trixie!” she announced, rearing up on her hind legs, sweeping her cape, “would like to challenge you to a duel of magics, here before this very crowd gathered round!”

Luna gave the gallery time to cheer or jeer, staring down at this little blue illusionist, nonplussed. When they’d simmered down enough to hear her response, she gave it, loud enough to hear, yet without completely raising her voice. “No, thank you.”

Jaw slacked in shock, Trixie gawked as this legend walked on by, leaving her behind. Laughter erupted at her expense. She had to regain the favor of the crowd before they cottoned onto how flustered she was getting. “Oh ho, so the mythical mare of the moon is scared of a little challenge?”

The crowd fell silent. Though none knew her so personally as those by her side, they were nonetheless aware of her sordid history. They readied for sparks to fly; things were about to get really interesting.

Luna drew a long breath, looking heavenward, and then… she let it go. She kept her head held high as she returned to this magician. “My name is Luna. I’m no longer the mare in the moon, and I’m better off for it.”

Trixie gulped, covering her mouth to tell Luna in a hush “Sorry if that was too far, I’m trying to play it up for the crowd.”

“Then I’ll try to bow out gracefully.” whispered Luna, frustration melting, giving way to a mirthful smirk. It had been some time since she participated in any kind of performance. Time to see if she remembered how. She placed one hoof over chest, putting in a mask of forlornness. “For mine own sake, I must needs stay true to a self-sworn oath most solemn, that I might ne’er again engage in violence. Lest I fall headlong back into the follies of my past.”

“Wow,” whispered Trixie, “you’re good.” There came another matching pair of smoke clouds, Trixie returning to the stage to address the proverbial subjects of her performance. “Dear ponies of the adoring audience, there shall be no duel today.” She gave them room to vent. “I know, I know. It takes a lot of bravery to challenge the great and powerful Trixie!”

Bemused and satisfied, Luna was already gathering up her girls to move on. Even if they were not as amused. Applejack wondered aloud “How can you just let her insult you like that? That kinda thing riles me up.”

“Singling out ponies to poke fun of is a classic way to appease a jeering crowd.” replied Luna as she led them on. “Though, I’ll admit I always found it a tad lowbrow.”

There came a new voice, over that of performer and audience alike, brash as she pleased: “Didn’t know it was brave to beat up 90 pound weaklings.”

Eyes arose with the chuckles and giggles. Lounging on the ledge of a nearby roof were two figures, looking down upon the crowd rather smugly. One was blue and quite well known: Rainbow Dash, now covering her snickering face. The other was no pony, but had the body of a lion, and an eagle’s head, angelic in the snow-white cleanliness of her feathers. Around her yellow eyes, her feathers gave her a fetching mask of grayish, nearly purple hue. And a few stuck off to one side, giving her something resembling quite the handsome hairstyle, heavy on the bangs.

Not to be outdone, Trixie craned her neck to call her out. “If that’s a challenge, miss griffon, Trixie is always ready to best you at any competition.”

A quick exchange between Fluttershy and her friends confirmed that was indeed Gilda. Rather than continue leaving the scene, curiosity got the better of them. Gilda stood up on paw and claw alike, stretching out her neck, then each limb and wing one at a time, meticulously wasting everyone’s time. Finally, she spoke up. “Saw you pull a rabbit out of that hat of yours. Bet I could fit a whole magician in there.”

“Ha, Trixie could easily get-” began Trixie. Until Gilda dove onto the stage, slamming down with enough force to lift her a few inches off the planks of her humble unfolding wagon. Before she could even land, a pair of talons latched onto either side of her hat and yanked. Everything went dark for a moment, but the fabric could only hold for so long. Her horn tore through first, and more ripped apart all the easier from there. The wide brim then caught her upper legs, tripping her. She hit the floorboards with a thud, albeit a weaker one than that caused by Gilda’s bulkier frame.

“Woooooooooow,” mused Gilda sarcastically, “turns out you were lying when you said there was nothing up your hat. You were hiding a whole pony in there!”

Trixie’s face went bright pink as they all laughed at her. She began to struggle, but that only tore the hat more, which had her holding breath. “How… h-how dare you! This hat was a gift from my father.”

Gilda gracefully sidestepped an angry magic beam, purposely brushing the tuft of her lion’s tail across Trixie’s wrinkling nose. “Guess he shoulda sprung for stronger material.”

Realizing there was no salvaging this performance, Trixie tried to swallow back the coming tears, and rolled off behind her purple curtains as the laughter at her expense showed no signs of stopping.

“Alright, Rainbow, let’s blow this popsicle stand.” shrugged Gilda, flying back to meet her while the murmuring crowd dispersed. She bumped a clenched claw against Rainbow’s hoof, and the two meandered off for the clouds, throwing various taunts at each other that faded with distance.

“You know, Fluttershy,” droned Luna drolly, “I was going to ask you to elaborate on what you said earlier about Gilda being a bit abrasive. But I think I understand now.”

Applejack had already started off down their chosen path once more. “Anyhow, let’s get a goin’ then.”

Luna bit her lip, taking a step toward that wagon. “I think somepony should check on her.

Applejack pursed in disapproval. “I think she got what she deserved, to put it bluntly. Pushin’ other ponies around like that, she was bound to get pushed herself.”

Luna, she couldn’t help herself. She hesitated, choosing not to turn around. Then she took another step forward. “Perhaps you’re right, AJ. But… maybe she needs somepony to reach out to her, all the same.”

“And that ought to be you?” She sounded unconvinced.

Luna peered over her shoulder, her eyes pleading and soulful. “Imagine if someone tore your hat.”

Applejack scuffed the ground. “Hrm. Well, when you put it that way…”

“I think it’s very kind of you.” spoke up Fluttershy, beaming over at her. “And I think you’re right. Maybe that’s what I ought to do with Gilda, instead of moping about as I have.”

“Fluttershy, you talked down a raging dragon. You’re one of the bravest ponies I know. A prickly griffon is no match for you.” Luna gave her a wink, then stepped back the other way. “You girls go on ahead. I’ll catch up.”

Unsure even herself of what she’d find waiting for her, Luna strode across the clearing square toward that colorful wagon. A subtle pride overcame her, as a realization struck: she was doing this because she wanted to, not because it would help her avoid some awkward conversation she needed to have. Her head lifted with her confidence, and she hopped onto the still unfolded stage, eager to see what today had in store for her.

Author's Note

I'll tell you now, after typing that simply awful literary pun, I actually stepped away from my writing to cringe, because it's so bad. So, naturally, I had to leave it in.

Also I'm going to try something a bit new here, and not fret so hard over each chapter being a complete, self-contained narrative. That's what led to part 2 being more than twice as long as the rest of the chapters. There was a lot to write, and I was obsessed with not breaking that particular arc up (I MIGHT go back and try to find a good place to split it, just so they're all a bit more even). So, this change to my method should abide my ocd a little better, make additional passes quicker, and, maybe, just maybe help me get chapters out SLIGHTLY more frequently.

Part 6: A sisterhood of books.

“And so I said ‘Stinger? I hardly know her!’” There came no applause. No laughter. Pinkie was displeased. “Listen, they can’t all be gold, okay?”

Fluttershy simply shrugged, not sure what to tell her. “Sorry, guess I’m a little worried about that poor bumblebee.”

“It’s a hypothetical bee, Flutters.” Pinkie was a little incredulous.

“I know, but still.” She gave an agreeable smirk and Pinkie let her off the hook.

The sun was out and shining. It was a bright summer’s day, which faded somewhat as the trio walked in under the shade of the greatwood. Luna took the lead, seeing a young filly idly kicking her hooves from the side of the stoop leading up to her library door. “Hello, little one, do you need some help?”

Her salt white ear flickered, and she twisted round. When that burgundy hair swayed out of the way, she looked to Luna with big, uncertain eyes, dark like summer roses nestled comfortably in their hedge. “Oh wow, it’s really you.”

“Yes, everypony’s favorite librarian.” said Luna with a chuckle. “Sorry if I kept you waiting.”

“I-it’s alright. I was only here for a few minutes.” She hoisted up thin, tall book with a colorful cover. “My dad checked out this story book for me, and well, I wanted to return it personally.”

“That’s very mature of you, dear.” Luna unlocked the door and led all these girls in. “Though, we do have a return chute by the entrance. I do hate to have made you wait like that, when you shouldn’t have to.”

This little one couldn’t have been more than four or five years old. She awkwardly looked away. “I um… couldn’t reach it.”

Luna’s cheeks flushed. She was so mortified that she’d just embarrassed this child like that. “Aw, don’t worry, young filly. You’ll get there one day. In the meantime, why don’t I get that book for you?”

“Sure thing, miss Luna.” She passed her the book and watched her amble around behind the counter. Her two friends, meanwhile, had already wandered off into the library somewhere.

“Oh dear.” said Luna when she opened the book up.

The girl’s heart sank, and she nervously licked at the gap where one of her foal teeth had fallen out, trying very hard not to lisp through it. “What’sh… what’s the matter?”

“It appears this book was actually due back yesterday.” Luna showed her the date behind the cover to confirm.

“Oh no.” She breathed a little heavier, checking the pockets she didn’t have. “I’m so sorry I forgot, but I didn’t bring any money for the late fee.”

“Well, I-”

“Please don’t throw me in jail, miss Luna.” whined the filly, not noticing the abrupt stop of the other two, not wishing to intrude.

Luna pursed her lip rather ponderously. “Listen. Wait, what’s your name, dear?”

She held onto her shoulder nervously. “B-Brightwick. But all my friends jutht call me Wick.”

“Listen, Wick.” bade Luna, retrieving her stamp. While it floated in her horn’s magic grasp, one of the wheels turned with an audible click, whereupon she stamped the slip inside the cover. “Trust me when I say that I understand wholeheartedly what it’s like, you know. To falter and seek forgiveness.” She presented the book. The column for return dates now held a new entry: yesterday.

Wick’s face was quizzical. “I don’t underthtand.”

“You made a mistake.” admitted Luna. “But we can look the other way, just this once, okay?”

“Oh! Th-thank you, miss Luna.” Wick bit her lip, feeling like she might just cry.

“Promise me one thing, little Wick. The important thing to do is you must own up to your mistakes, and do better next time.”

“I promise you, I swear. It won’t happen again.” Wick crossed her heart.

“Then all is forgiven.” Luna winked. “This time.”

“Thank you so much, Luna!” Wick leapt for joy and skipped over to the door. “This is why you’re my favorite princess!”

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy came forth as the door closed and Wick was gone. Luna shrugged at them with a skittish smile.

Thinking about it, Fluttershy chewed on her lip. So she gave the book she’d picked to Pinkie. “Maybe a little filly shouldn’t wander about town on her own. I’ll go ask if she’d like me to walk her home.”

Before either of them knew it, she was out the door too, and the two of them were all alone. This was a good moment, yes. That thought marathoning in Pinkie’s brain hit a second wind as she approached the desk now. Yep. Now was a really good time. Uh huh. “Say, why don’t you go ahead and stamp this, and I’ll catch up to Flutters in a snap.”

“Sure thing, Pinkie.” said Luna, checking the book out with a click-thump of her stamp. She failed to notice the regret welling underneath that fake smile. But then again, when you smile in earnest so often, even your worst ones seem good.

Pinkie moved doorward, compelled on, despite herself. And with the book tucked into her bag, she pushed open, gritting her teeth in silence. That’s when she heard a roar, followed by a shout. She jerked her head in that direction. A furious flapping of wings belied a vicious laugh. And there, cowering on the ground was Fluttershy. Pinkie’s entire sense of self faded away, an assumption of the very, absolute worst overtaking every other single selfish thought she’d ever had in her life.

Luna leapt through the door, air rushing past Pinkie and tussling her fluffy hair. She hit the cobbles with four loud clacks, hooves coming down hard. Her horn pointed one way, then the other. Before she could ask what was going on, she spotted her. She turned into dark blue thunder under clear summer sky. “Fluttershy!”

Pinkie caught up with her, and the two of them knelt beside their shaking companion. She wasn’t sure whether she should touch her or not. “What happened?”

“Ptoo.” came a meager sound from the hedges nearby which flanked the corner building. “I can tell you.” It was Wick, spitting out a couple leaves as she clambered out of the broken twigs atop the hedge.

Luna went to Wick, leaving Fluttershy to Pinkie. Her instinct bade her scoop this child up, plucking off the twigs and leaves with a couple magic tugs from her horn. “Are you alright, little Wick?”

“J-just thorta dizzy.” she sighed.

“Fluttershy’s bleeding.” announced Pinkie, after inspecting her leg. When she turned and saw how pale that made Luna, she added “Oh, only a little bit, though!”

“Probably from that mean ol’ griffon.” scowled Wick. “I hope I never see another griffon again.”

Luna’s priorities shifted somewhat. Fluttershy seemed to be calming down, so she set Wick in front of her. “Now Wick, you mustn’t say that.”

“Why not? She was awful.” Brightwick’s brow wrinkled greatly for one so young as she tried to understand.

“Yes, but she was an individual griffon. It’s unfair to assess all of her kind based on that.”

“I don’t get it.” she puzzled. “I’m not allowed to be mad?”

Luna firmly held her shoulder. “Frustration is only natural. But it pays to keep a level head about these matters. You might otherwise say or do something you’ll only come to regret. Perhaps greatly so.”

At first, little Brightwick started to ask how she knew about this. But when she lifted her head again, she saw how Luna blocked the sun from this angle, and suddenly she recalled exactly who she was talking to. She hung her head in the shadow. “That’s what happened to you. Isn’t it.”

Luna’s heart skipped a beat. There was no intonation to imply a question had been asked. Because they all knew the answer already. Her mouth tightened. But then she sighed, lifting her again, holding her against her shoulder. “It is. And I want all my little ponies to be better than I was.”

Pinkie got Fluttershy standing upright, and most of her tears dried. Her own shoulder was wet now, though. From where she stood, she beheld an angel cradling a lost soul.

“Why don’t I go ahead and take you home? Would that be okay with you?”

“Okay.” said Wick meekly.

“Would you keep an eye on the library for a few minutes, Pinkie?” asked Luna as she spread out her wings.

“Sure, no prob, Bob.” assured Pinkie, and she watched after her as she flew off. “Alright,” she told Fluttershy, “let’s go. I know where she keeps the first aid kit, and you can tell me what happened.”

“It’s not that it hurt all that much.” Fluttershy winced, failing to convince Pinkie while she pat down some bandage tape under her unfolded wing. “She mainly startled me.”

“Girl.” said Pinkie bluntly and incredulously. “You tackled a nightmare spirit, and yelled at a dragon.”

Fluttershy blew some hair out of her face, eyes halfway through a roll before thinking better of it. “I don’t want to seem rude here, but is this going to be the metric for the rest of my life? I screamed a couple times, so now I have to be brave forever? All the time?”

Pinkie tenderly folded her wing back down over the bandaging for her. Like she’d said earlier, it wasn’t as bad as it seemed at first. As though Gilda was trying to scare her, not maim her. Even so, this didn’t sit well with Pinkie. “Okay, fair enough. Does that feel better?”

The hot, angry air abandoned Fluttershy and she sank into that chair, no longer puffed up and indignant. “Yes. Thank you. I’m so sorry I got all flustered like that.”

From her bag, Pinkie slipped the book she wanted. “Don’t worry, auntie Pinkie understands. Here’s that book, by the way, checked out and ready to go home with you.”

Fluttershy looked at the book, then back to her, pouting. “I’m a year older than you.”

“What’s in an age?” asked Pinkie, musing with a smirk and ignoring her complaint. “An aunt friend by any other number would care just as sweetly.” She doted on her with a tender pat of her hoof.

Ponderously and with great consideration, Fluttershy lightly shook her head. “You seem like more of a big sister friend to me.”

“Well, I guess that makes sense.” beamed Pinkie. “I’ve always sorta-”

“Especially to Luna.” The look she got at that comment gave her great cause for concern. “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to cut you off, there.”

“Hey.” she said. “It’s all good. It’s alright.” Here, she paused. “It’s fine.”

“If you’re sure, then.” A clock on the wall not too far off caught Fluttershy’s attention. “Oh dear, I’d better be going, actually.”

Pinkie was already slipping the book into Fluttershy’s bag. “Well if you’ve gotta go, you’ve gotta go, as they say. It was really good to see you and spend time with you, Flutters, we really oughta do it again sometime, maybe next weekend, see you around, love ya, pal.”

With the door shut behind her, Fluttershy found herself outside. How she got here during that, she wasn’t entirely sure, as it was something of a blur. Instead of worrying about it, she shrugged and took off. After all, Pinkie told her while fetching the bandages that she’d take care of Gilda later for her. Perhaps she should still have a conversation with Gilda herself at some point, but maybe that could wait until Pinkie softened her up with a smile. Yeah, that would be best.

Not long after Fluttershy was gone, Luna returned. Inside, she found Pinkie behind her desk, trying to sort which books were coming in or going out. But when the door came in, Luna following close behind, that hardened focus dates and the like vanished on the breeze which blew in. She smiled at the silhouette in the framed sunshine, but didn’t get one back right away.

“Did you get the same story Wick told me?” asked Luna dryly.

“That Gilda bumped into her, got mad, and when Fluttershy tried to talk her down, she scratched her, then threw Wick into the hedge?” Pinkie’s head slowly tilted curiously over to one side, further with each passing phase of the rephrased story.

Luna’s nostrils flared. “Twice in one day, this Gilda character has shown herself to be nothing short of contemptible. Nigh incredulously so.”

“Easy, girl. You’re going all vindictive fallen princess on us again.” With an incorrigible grin, Pinkie propped one elbow on the desk.

Mouth tight, and eyes tighter, Luna sidled on up to her own desk. She snorted a puff of air which tossed one tuft of Pinkie’s messy mane. “Watch it, sister.”

Now Pinkie’s eyes narrowed as well, her smile growing more wry. “Maybe don’t call me sister, toots.”

Now, Luna didn’t know what that word meant. But she wasn’t about to let on and give Pinkie the edge here. “Hm-hm, oh? And what would you like me to call you?”

“Hrmmmmmmmmmmm.” hummed Pinkie, on, and on, never breaking eye contact. Though, she wasn’t sure she could truly out-smug former royalty. So, rather than concede, she pivoted. “How about sweet, sweet, sugary sweet, wonderful keeper of my solemn oath?”

“Snrk.” Luna covered up her face as it warmed up. “Fair enough, sweet, sweet, sugary sweet, wonderful keeper of my solemn oath.”

Ah. There it was. “There it is.” She loved hearing that. “I love hearing that.”

“I’d say it again,” explained Luna, “but we’re getting off topic. We can’t let this Gilda individual go on like this. I think we need to have a talk with her.”

Pinkie’s good vibes faded away, like a puddle in the cobbles on a hot, sunny day: slowly, but surely. The more Luna ranted, the less happy she felt. Seeing her upset like this, it pained her. It were as though hot coals had suddenly appeared in her guts to burn her up inside. It just felt wrong, like it always did. Enough had upset this poor filly before her.

“Honestly,” continued Luna, “as witness to my oath, perhaps even you must profess that if things become heated, this…” Luna had paced away in her ramblings. She peered over one shoulder, feathers ruffling. “This would be justified. This would be protective of my friends.”

“Luna.” chided Pinkie. Her name hung on the air, heavy like steam. “No. Fighting.”

Luna was just a little filly, all over again, pleading for the desires of her immature tiny heart. “Aw, but surely… I mean. She hurt Fluttershy! Nary can we forgive this transgression.”

“Luna.” she said again. “Is a paladin vindictive?” Though she asked rhetorically, she honestly didn’t know for sure. There was still the research into the subject she’d been meaning to do. If only she weren’t so distractible.

“No.” huffed Luna.

Ah, so they aren’t. I finally learned something about paladins. thought Pinkie Pie.

“Alright,” admitted Luna, “perhaps I’m not the best pony suited to handle this. But what shall we do?”

“Simple.” said Pinkie with a smile to bely something akin to mischief and confidence. “Leave it all to me.”

This perplexed Luna, and her face tilted to one side, one ear going limp in confusion. “How’s that now?”

“Don’t you worry that gorgeous face of yours, hon.” Briefly, very hardly noticeably, Pinkie tried to clamp her own mouth shut, hoping to put a proverbial vice upon it to never be unwound again.

Luna, meanwhile cupped her own cheek, as though testing some new theory. “You think my face is go-”

“That’s right.” blistered Pinkie on past. “I will handle everything. And when I’m done, she won’t ever hurt our friends again.”

Before Luna could put forth her formal request for an elaboration on the implication of such a proclamation, her pink oath keeper frantically bounded up and over the desk. And out the door she went, surprising a few incoming library patrons in the process. For a moment, Luna considered chasing after her. But she felt she’d left her library unattended for too long as it was.

“So sorry about my friend, there.” explained Luna, ushering a few disparate ponies in. One of them looked like that colt she saw moving crates earlier.

“Oh, it’s no trouble at all.” he said, removing his hat as he came in and gawked around. “I’ve heard about how that pink gal can get. Once she has her mind set on something, she rushes right to it.”

“I see Pinkie’s reputation precedes her.” chuckled Luna.

“Oh yeah, just about everypony round here has heard of the friendliest pink gal you’ll ever meet.”

Friendly. thought Luna. That was certainly true. She had even approached a certain hooded stranger lurking in the shadows with a welcoming smile. That seemed so long ago. But surely it was indication enough for her that Pinkie wasn’t planning anything rash. Not like she would have.

Still. She had to wonder. Was there something sour waiting deep underneath all those fluffy layers of sweetness?

“There is a certain kind of irony I find fascinating during the early narrative.” Twilight explained with confidence in her tone.

“How do you mean, princess?” asked Rarity, but then she remembered herself. “Oops, sorry, sorry. How do you mean, Twilight?”

Twilight straightened upright in her chair, getting ready substantiate what she meant. “We often associate winter, and fall to a lesser extent, with death. Since all the leaves have fallen and rotted away. Winter time in most classics therefore tend to have a rather dour mood.”

Plumheart had apologia already forming on his face as he flipped through his own copy, as though to verify what she said. “Sorry, girls. Classic lit was never like, my strong suit. That’s when Jane was um, running around with the other orphans, right?”

“Yes, you’ve got it, dove.” assured Rarity.

“So where does the irony come in?” Plum was still a bit lost.

“In the spring.” told Twilight to her circle. “It’s a season we associate with renewal, or rebirth if you would. All the flowers are blooming again, the trees grow new leaves.”

“Right, right.” He finally thought he was starting to pick up on what she was getting at.

“But it’s during the death-state of winter we find Jane frolicing with the other children. It’s when she makes a best friend. The cruel and awful irony is that illness befalls many of the orphans the following spring; so often associated with life, now the solemn time of tragedy Jane will always remember for taking her best friend away.” Gently, Twilight ran the side of her hoof over the cover of her own copy.

“Okay.” said Applejack somewhat absently. She tried to maintain a polite tone in the face of royalty. Not that this was her first interaction with a mare of status, but she was still uncertain about joining this club to an official degree, no matter how hard Rarity has to beg. Her ear flickered, missing the hat she’d respectfully removed. “I’m pickin’ up on the irony. What does it accomplish?”

“It can serve as a reminder of how life can have, shall we say, a rather wry humor?” posited Twilight.

“Also, it reinforces the notion that Jane’s life truly is topsy-turvy.” suggested Rarity. “While also going against the grain of established tropes.”

“Ooh, good observation, Rarity.” Twilight approved.

Applejack began to nod her head along. “Ahhh, alright, I can see that. Yeah.”

Rarity was quite pleased with herself. She leaned over and pat AJ’s knee, doting. “See, love? Literature can be like a puzzle, and wrapping your head around it, why, it can be very mentally stimulating, especially when you can share thoughts in a group.”

Twilight grinned from ear to ear. Somepony finally understood. “Rarity, if you keep talking like that, you might become my most favorite pony ever.”

Rarity gawked her. When she took her eyes off, she saw a highly bemused face overtaking Applejack, her knowing eyes narrowing with scrutiny.

“Speaking of my favorite ponies, though,” said Twilight, moving on, “Luna?”

“Hmm?” Luna’s mind had completely wandered off from book club. Whatever all that was about dramatic irony was fuzzy in her head. Her eyes had instead been locked onto the empty chair Pinkie Pie wasn’t sitting in. She wasn’t sitting sitting there because it was empty. But that bothered her, as she didn’t know why she didn’t show up to book club this afternoon. There had come no note, no message, no tiny scrawl rolled round the ankle of a bird.

Luna actually wouldn’t put that last one past her, come to think of it.

“You’ve been awfully quiet. Isn’t there anything you’d like to add?”

“Right, sorry, my mind’s somewhere else.” It was on someone else, specifically. In a rush, Luna flipped open to one of the tabs she’d placed for possible topics, as per Twilight’s advice. “Erm, I suppose feeling unclear if that run-in Jane has very early on with some sort of haunting, and well, whether or not it was true supernatural activity or not, ah… was somewhat… frustrating?” She shrugged, unsure of the assertion herself.

Twilight pondered, tapping her chin. “I suppose greater clarity on that might have made interpreting the type of setting for this narrative a touch morer… wholistic. But either way, the event still informs Jane’s character, shaping her so to speak.”

“But isn’t not knowing for sure aggravating? It could be explained so many ways, and you’ll never know for sure.” Luna wasn’t half-certain she was still talking about the book.

“I get what you’re saying, Luna.” Twilight casually slung her straight, purple hair back over her shoulder and continued. “But it’s underexplored because it is immaterial to the overall necessity of the plot. A true haunting or not, it fundamentally changes Jane as an individual.”

Luna sighed, trying to let go. “I suppose you’re right.”

After the club had adjourned for the evening, Luna said goodbye to all her friends. Out the door went Plumheart, Applejack, and beside her was Rarity. Rarity was in the middle of cooing something about how proud she was or something. They were already off, so Luna couldn’t quite pick out the words. But, she realized, counting heads, one was missing. That’s when she peered over her shoulder to find Twilight sheepishly having stayed behind.

“Mind if we have a chat?” she asked. There was not another soul besides the two of them in the darkening chamber.

Overcome with a distinct sense of deja vu, Luna hesitated. “I suppose.”

“Don’t worry,” requested Twilight with a light chuckle, “no pestering you about your sister or the gala tonight.”

“About that,” interrupted Luna, almost somewhat excited about the news she had for her, “I’ve actually decided to attend the gala.”

Twilight stopped, losing all train of thought. Her surprised face gave way to a smile, and she lept giddily into the air. “Really? Oh, that’s wonderful, Luna!”

Luna caught her, letting her back down onto the floor. “I’m glad you think so, heheh.”

She was still prancing in place. “It’ll be so nice to have somepony there I can really relate to.” Her cheeks went pink. “Ah, aside from Sunset, of course.”

Luna gave her a playful grin. “Who could forget her?”

“She’s very wise. Honestly, I’m not sure of where I’d be without her.” She cozied up to Luna again, warm smile on her face. “I really mean it when I say I value our friendship. And I can’t thank you enough for hosting a book club with me. It’s so good to get away from Canterlot castle and just have some casual conversation for once.”

“In-depth literary analysis is your idea of casual?” teased Luna.

“It’s not always going to be about theming and classics, okay? This week’s is the second Daring Do novel.” With a grin, Twilight made to shove her, but really it came off more as a nudge. Either she was holding back, or she misjudged how heavy Luna’s larger frame really was. Whichever it was, still got a laugh from Luna. “And anyway, you completely detracted from the nice ramble I was giving you, which I was gonna lead into… this with.” From her bag, she produced a familiar rolled paper.

After a moment, Luna puzzled it out. That was the string she’d tied her own letter with at the start of this very week. “Oh. You kept that?”

“Snrk, Luna, I keep all my messages neatly organized, rolled out, pressed into labeled folder, in my personal filing cabinet in the-” stopped Twilight to laugh herself down. “Okay, not the point, getting off base again, sorry.”

Luna nervously tapped her hooves together. “Then what was the point of this conversation, Twilight?”

“Two-fold. First, I want to say that I’m proud of you, and Sunset is too.”

“She is, is she?” asked Luna dryly through reflexively clenched teeth.

“Yes, very much so. She says one of the key factors to temperance in one’s life, is to solve one’s problems by first identifying them, and being willing to admit they exist. And well, sometimes, ponies have a hard time owning up, you know?” Twilight stepped in, a little closer, tilting her head to one side.

The air she held onto when hearing Sunset’s name left her, and Luna relaxed. “I’ve, erm… actually taken certain steps, hopefully in the right direction, to doing better. To being better.”

Twilight’s eyelashes fluttered like delicate little butterflies, dancing daintily on the breeze. “Oh yeah? I’d love to hear about it.”

“I’ve sworn a solemn oath.”

When Twilight blinked again, it was far less impressed. Rather, she was almost dumbstruck as she realized just how unmodern this mare really was. “You mean like a paladin?”

“In a manner of speaking, yes.” Luna’s pride in this was lost on her.

“What code did you swear upon?” wondered Twilight aloud, already imagining which it could be. “Or, did you have an anointed knight bear witness?”

“A friend bore witness as keeper of my oath, actually.” replied Luna, smiling fondly.

The corners of Twilight’s mouth stretched out into a long, awkward line. “Who might that be?”

“Pinkie Pie.” explained Luna.

“Pinkie Pie?” repeated Twilight.

“Yes.” said Luna, perplexed. “You’ve met her. She does book club with us sometimes?”

“No, I’m familiar.” Twilight scratched at the back of her neck. “I suppose I’m just a little surprised. A solemn oath is a very sacred… serious thing.”

Luna lifted her shin to her chin, taken somewhat aback. As she peered over the bridge over her nose, she told Twilight rather frankly that “She might be a regular court jester, but she is capable of taking things seriously.”

Twilight gulped. “You’re right, that was rude of me.”

“It’s alright, Twilight.” sighed Luna, resting her hoof on her shoulder. “Sometimes, even a princess is not above relying on assumptions and first impressions.”

“I suppose you would know that better than anypony.” Twilight placed her hoof over Luna’s.

“I don’t know about that. But nopony’s perfect. Besides,” shrugged Luna, “I can hardly expect you to know her as well as I do.”

Twilight very briefly chewed on her lower lip. “You two are close, then?”

“She is my very best friend.” doted Luna with a warm smile. “But my, we’ve gone astray again. What was the second thing you wanted to say, regarding my letter?”

The brows above Twilight’s purple eyes raised, airily so. She made herself relax a bit. “That you’ve actually been very inspiring to me.”

“Oh?” Luna watched her reclaim eye contact with her, and keep it fairly steady.

“Yeah, you’re like this…” Twilight paused, deeply considering how to word this. “Like this cool older sister I never had.”

“You’ve an older brother, no?” suggested Luna.

“I said ‘cool,’ didn’t I?” derided Twilight with a smirk. “You’ve met my brother. He cares, but he can be a total meathead.” She let Luna get in a good guffaw at that before continuing. Tenderly, she held Luna’s hoof. “Which I guess is why I feel a little disappointed you don’t see me as best friend material, when you’re the best friend I’ve ever had.”

The laughs Luna had prior faded. After a moment, she closed her hanging mouth. “What about Sunset?”

Twilight let Luna have her hoof back. “I don’t know about that. She’s always been very kind to me, but sometimes it feels like she only tolerates my bookishness. Not like you. I feel like you get me-like I can just relax and be myself with you. You know?”

“I think I understand.” While here physically, Luna’s mind relived her previous one-on-one with Sunset. Perhaps she ought be gentle with her next words. Though, truth be told, she wanted to simply be a gentler pony for her own sake, as well as Twilight’s, Sunset’s, and most of all Pinkie’s. “Maybe you should take some of this new confidence of yours and be more direct.”

Twilight’s focus wandered back to her. “How do you mean?”

“Go to Sunset. Tell her how you feel. How she makes you feel.”

“I’m not so sure.” Her view began to fade away again.

“I am.” asserted Luna. “I’ll bet she cares about you even more than you realize.” She unfolded one wing, drawing Twilight in under her chin, trying to accept that big sister role she’d been assigned. Some small part of her cried out that Celestia used to embrace her exactly like this. But now was not the time to dwell on that. Right now, her newfound bookish little sister of sorts needed her. “Just be upfront with her. Be candid.” She placed her hoof against Twilight’s heart, feeling it flutter nervously at her touch. “Be confident.”

“Thank you, Luna.” whispered Twilight, leaning into the warm embrace. “It seems I still have a lot to learn. I’m very lucky to have someone like you in my life to help me figure out this whole friendship thing.”

“It is a very tricky subject, yes.” lightly laughed Luna. “I’m still figuring it out myself, thanks to you, all the girls bound to the Elements, and Galahad…” After a moment, Luna added “And Sunset, of course.”

Twilight eventually left the warmth where Luna had taken her under her wing. She donned the hooded cape she wore when she wanted to walk among her ponies unrecognized, and headed for the door. For a moment, she paused within the frame, fading sunlight cloaking her. One last time, she gave her thanks to Luna, with a smile. And then she was gone.

Later that night, Luna sighed again. Coming in from brushing her teeth for the night, she stopped by her window, as though some sign of or from Pinkie Pie might manifest in the dark, nighttime street below just now. But no sign came. So she peered over her shoulder. There, by her pillow, sat the pink lamb doll.

When she sat on one side of the bed, Luna scooped it up into her lap. She held it against her belly; it was soft. She tried to convince herself that she was overreacting. That Pinkie was an adult, and didn’t need to give Luna a reason for not spending time with her. She’s probably fine, wherever she is, whatever she’s doing. What am I, thought Luna, her mother?

But, no, that wasn’t right. She doted on her, but not in the way a mother might. Luna recalled Twilight saying she felt like a cool older sister to her. Was that how she felt? Pinkie had certainly helped Luna in a similar way to how Luna helped Twilight. It made a certain amount of sense.

Whatever goal she aimed to arrive upon was lost to her as Luna laid her head upon the pillow, clutching the lamb doll to her chest. Her thoughts felt fuzzy and unclear; like she could almost make out the silhouette of an answer for herself, but the details were all blurred. Notions, ideas, feelings, they were all awkward and heavy, and they tired her out. Sooner than she anticipated, Luna found herself deep within the realm of dreams.

Author's Note

Pinkie said "What's a paladin?" :pinkiesmile:
I ought to give this chapter another pass but I've had a rough day and I'm just not feeling it. So here it is.

Part 7: A light in the dark.

Luna put on that familiar helmet of powder blue enamel on mithril steel. The fluted spout at the top made a sickening sound as it scraped along her tall spiraled horn, like a saw blade taking to bone. But it had to be done. Her righteous quest was coming to an end.

Two dutiful retainers finished the work of getting her ready. At her flanks, they fastened the last few bits of plate into place, making sure no portion of her chain hauberk hung loose where it shouldn’t. Then, over her haunches, they buckled down a long, heavy cloak, of cloth so black, it threatened to consume the very light around it.

Then a new light shone upon her when a tall section of canvas came open. And there, tugging at the entrance, was none other than Pinkie Pie. She asked Luna, rather pointedly: “Are you ready? Your lovely sister called for an early breakfast.”

It was a joke, but there was something so dry and bitter about it. Luna wasn’t sure she cared for that. She supposed she couldn’t blame her, though. “Doubtless she saw us drawing lines, and hoped an early dawn would blind us. But we shall not be deterred.”

They left her retainers behind. And it was funny; though they looked so familiar, Luna couldn’t remember their names. Once out into the extra early sunlight, Luna could see Pinkie in armor which matched her own, bright blue enamel and all. Her fluffy magenta mane had been shaved on both sides, and where it came through her barbute helm created a curly crest of sorts. This look certainly did not suit her.

“Anything you’d like to say to our forces before we begin, oh queen of the ponies’ choice?” With a flurry of her own long black cape, Pinkie directed her to crest the hill. Before them were battle lines drawn up and ready to ascend the mountainside toward the city of Canterlot, haloed by the rising sun.

There came a rush of nerves, and Luna pushed them down. She took the top of the hill and raised her voice. “All my little ponies. How you’ve all grown before me. I still remember the first time some of you visited my library. Like you, young Wick.”

A knight with long braided red hair falling out of her bascinet helm took a deep bow. Her platoon cheered for her. When her head again raised, swelling with pride, she gave a chant that they repeated. “Ours is a pewter queen; a lunar queen!”

It was symbolic as it was practical. The cheap alloy would forgo the opulence of royalties past, and stand for a unity of ponies from all walks of life, in the same way it was formed of a mix of many metals. Luna felt her heart. “I was so honored when the lot of you chose me to be your new queen. Today, the lunar rebellion takes Canterlot back, once and for all. Let us ascend, and forge our own destinies! Stars and moon above guide us!”

Pinkie climbed onto her back, as she did so long ago to join her fight against prior monsters, and Luna took off. She soared to the head of her columns, whether they marched or flew. The ramparts rose in the distance, and atop the nearest wall, a figure of white and gold crested the defensive line; they stood several heads taller than all the rest.

There was no mistake as to who that was.

Celestia too rose into the air, and the sun flared behind her. Suddenly, her body became engulfed in radiant white flame. She alone flew out to meet the invaders head on, streaking across the sky like a holy phoenix. Halts were called. Wizards rushed through the lines between blocks of soldiers to get ahead of the knights and soldiers, and put forth a sturdy barrier of combined magical might. The burning solar nightmare that Celestia became got closer, and closer still, faster than any of them hoped she might. The entirety of Luna’s army braced for an unfathomably strong impact, and…

Click.

“What?” Luna’s jaw hung agape.

Click, click. When Celestia’s fiery form crashed against the magic barrier, it sounded like a light click, click, click. It was so tiny and insignificant, like… like…

“Glass?”

It were as though someone were lightly tapping harmlessly against a glass window pane. Luna well and truly did not understand, gawking at this mind-boggling display.

And that’s when she woke up with a “Mmng-huh?”

The real, actual Pinkie Pie with unshaved hair, and a distinct lack of armor, was standing on that sturdy branch just outside her biggest, second-story window. She tapped the glass more excitedly when she saw Luna finally stirring.

Luna ambled over, not fretting about the sheets she dragged to the floor, but remembering to wipe the drool from the corner of her mouth. She opened the window and quietly… very calmly… respectfully… shouted “Pinkie Pie what on earth are you doing the sun is not yet risen how did you get up here this is dangerous where have you been!”

In that order, Pinkie answered her. “I’m standing here, I couldn’t wait, I have my ways, I know, I was busy with my plans last night, and I’m sorry.”

Luna lifted shaking hooves. “Plans? What plans? Get in here before you hurt yourself.”

At first it seemed like she might fall right on top of her, but Pinkie managed to hop over with part of a flip, tumbling upright on the other side. “Right, so, what were we talking about again?”

“Don’t act so casual!” demanded Luna flippantly, flipping a loose bit of Pinkie’s mane. But when it flopped to one side, she immediately regretted this. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t yell.”

“Luna.” chided Pinkie, wiggling her head just a moment until her mess of a mane was back in its usual place. “You’re allowed to yell, sometimes. Your oath is just about not hurting your friends, and not fighting just ‘cause you’re angry.”

“Still, I’m sorry. I was worried when I didn’t hear from you, but you’re a grown mare. You don’t owe me an explanation every time you can’t spend time with me.” She sat in the floor, anxiously tapping her hooves together.

“Well, maybe I should anyway.” said Pinkie sheepishly, stowing one ankle behind the other. “Since I like spending time with you.” A latch clicked in her mind; she recalled what she came here for. “Which, we’ll have a chance to do tonight, when my plan goes into action!”

“What, may I ask, is this plan that could not wait until I woke up?” Unsure of why, Luna found herself trying to smooth down her frazzled powder blue locks from where she’d slept on them. Surely, if there was a single pony in all of Equestria that would not judge a few loose ends, it was Pinkie. All the same, she smoothed away.

“We always talked about you coming to see where I worked at some point. Now’s a great chance.” After a quick rummage through her bag, Pinkie produced a long roll of paper.

“A party?” asked Luna when Pinkie unrolled the poster for her. As her eyes read on, she felt the pangs of worry creeping in. “For Gilda?”

Pinkie Pie nodded in a most interesting, potent mixture of pride and giddiness.

When Luna let her head lean to one side, some of her hair fell over her horn, and her bangs halfway blinded her. She pulled it back, but only half of it stayed behind her ear. “Now, Pinkie Pie. Are you… certain this is a good idea?”

“Yes. I’m sure it will take care of everything.” Pinkie winked, but this did little to assure Luna.

“Oh no, you’re not going to mistreat her in a public setting, like she did to that showpony the other day, are you?” Luna covered up her mouth, as though it might somehow stop her worst concerns from spilling out as they already had.

Pinkie pursed her lips into a pout, and simply said “No. What?”

“I’m sorry.” blurted Luna, recoiling somewhat. “You’ve been so mysterious about your intentions, all I could do was speculate.”

Pinkie’s mouth widened out with an elongated “Hmmmmmm.” her focusing brows tightening as she pulled a small spiral notepad from her bag. On the most recent page was a box list of assorted groceries like sandwich bread, sandwich wrap, sandwich peanut butter, and non-sandwich milk. She drew a new box and began to scrawl it out. “Work. On. Commun. Nication. Okay, got it.”

Luna ambled over and took a seat on her bed, trying to get more comfortable. She invited Pinkie to take the spot next to her. When the springs finished creaking, she continued. “I, of all ponies, ought to know better than to assume the worst of somepony. I was just so confused about what you were going to do. And, to be honest, I’m still confused.”

“Nah girl, this one’s on me. I think I need to be clearer when I speak.” She peered at her list again, eyes narrowing, tongue sticking out, gears in her head turning. Then, with big, innocent, totally and completely ernest eyes, lashes fluttering, she asked Luna “What section of the store do you think they’ll have that in?”

“Snrk, alright, alright.” Luna playfully nudged her. “You can try it out on me now. Explain to me how a welcome party will solve our griffon problem.”

“It’s simple.” Pinkie told her. “Gilda will have such a good time playing games and eating snacks, she won’t want to be mean to ponies anymore. Because it’s awfully hard to dislike someone after you’ve partied with them.”

Luna slumped more and more with each word, trying her best not to frown. “Pinkie, that’s a very sweet idea, mind you.”

“Why thank you.” She seemed proud of it.

“But are you quite certain it will work out the way you intend?” Here, Luna reached out to her, holding onto Pinkie’s shoulder. Like her intent, her grasp was firm, yet gentle.

“Listen.” she said, and so Luna listened. “I’ve dealt with a few Gildas here and there. They usually lash out because they’re unhappy. If I can make them ununhappy, then no more lashing out.”

Something about that resonated with her. Luna thought back to when Pinkie had accused Nightmare Moon of that. Of course, in that moment, it had been a bid to distract the monster; even so, it rang no less true. And after all, that was, in a way, what Pinkie had done for her as well. When she spoke at last, she changed the subject, and said “You know, I had a dream that was… vaguely about this.”

“Oh yeah?” Pinkie wanted to hear all about it. “Tell me all about it.”

“Well, it was you and I, and we were dealing with… what’s the new term, a bully? Like Gilda, only it wasn’t Gilda. And the solution was, let us say, not one I would have come up with. Or put my confidence behind, for that matter.” She fiddled with her hooves in her lap.

About that time, Pinkie’s ever wandering eye honed in on a magazine lying half-read on Luna’s nightstand. The article was hard to parse from this angle, but there was no mistaking it; this was about the queen. “Waaaaaas the bully your sister?”

Luna bounced once in her seat. She trebled “Wow, am I truly so transparent?”

“You are when you leave the answers lying around.” teased Pinkie, pointing at the rag Luna had probably glossed over before getting ready for bed.

“Oh.” halfheartedly mused Luna. “That.” She grabbed it with her magic and dragged it over. Flipping it closed, she showed a cover boasting a radiant, smiling Celestia. Likely not a recent photo. At least, that was Luna’s assumption, given the state she’d left her in last. “It’s mostly about fashion, but they claimed to have a story about why my sister has been appointing new alicorn princesses in my absence. Only, it’s five pages of speculation that amounts to nopony knowing for sure.”

“Yeah,” admitted Pinkie, equally unimpressed, “bait articles can be like that.”

Fwump! The magazine hit Luna’s pillow as she tossed it with a “Hmph.”

Pinkie briefly considered that happy, smiling, cheery picture of her queen. But she refocused on Luna. “You okay there, champ?”

“I don’t like my time being wasted.” she said coldly, turning away and slouching with crossed hooves. More to the point, not knowing was frustrating.

Pinkie’s soft blue eyes followed Luna’s gaze to the window. The dark, dark blue of the clouds began to fade, almost to a shade of purple it seemed. The first light of morn had arrived. “Pretty sure that’s not what’s really bothering you.” A tender hoof reached out for hers. “C’mon. You can talk to me. I’m your oath keeper, after all.”

Luna trembled, ever so slightly. “Stars and moon above, I’m doing it again, aren’t I? Lashing out.”

The air caught in Pinkie’s throat. She was losing her again. Quick, she had to say something to bring that smile back. Anything at all. What happens when you cross a chicken and an egg? she thought. But what came out was “Luna?”

“That was the promise I made to myself, when swearing that asinine oath, like some fool paladin. Does Equestria even have those anymore?” She didn’t wait on an answer. “I want to get… I want to be better.”

“Hey,” mewled Pinkie, trying to smile enough for the two of them, hoping it might help, “you’ve been doing just fine. You coulda flown right off the handle the other day, and gone after Gilda. O-or, yeah, your pride didn’t get the better of you when that magician challenged you.”

“I simply don’t understand what comes over me when it’s something more…” Luna’s mouth tightened, her mind straining to choose the right word.

“Personal?” Pinkie leaned on her with a sigh, soft tufts of magenta warming that cold blue shoulder. Peering out the window, dark, dark navy blues gave way to the pinkish beginnings of morning light catching on the underside of clouds in the distance.

“I suppose.” It felt more like defeat than revelation. Her head rested on the soft bed of hair which Pinkie seemed to offer. “I know it’s been such a long time, but it’s difficult not feeling like I’ve been replaced by the sorbet trio.”

Pinkie Pie gasped, getting out from under her. The image conjured in her head of the pink, orange, and lavender princesses under their queen. “They do kinda look like different flavors of sorbet. Luna!” She nudged for attention. “This is off topic, but you just made a super modern joke, I’m so proud of you!”

“Oh.” Their eyes met, Luna blinking down at her as she pieced together what she herself had just said. “Huh.”

“You’re pretty funny, Luna, even if you don’t realize it.” Pinkie smiled wide. Her grin parted, widening further into a big, toothy grin as she finally got Luna to smirk.

“Heh. Heheh.” With a sigh, Luna leaned back, the gap between them growing. A single tear rolled down her cheek, darkening the already dark blue hue of her natural coat.

Pinkie’s heart sank nearly as fast as the corners of her smiling mouth. “Oh no, what’s wrong, was it something I said, was it something I didn’t say, I’m sorry Luna, I-”

“No, no, not at all. Don’t you see?” said Luna as she dried the lone streak. “Pinkie, I just made a joke where I wasn’t self-deprecating.”

Missing no opportunity, Pinkie batted her lashes and quirked one brow. “I thought you said you didn’t care for toilet humor.”

“I, wh-oh! Snrk, Pinkie!” With a single hoot of laughter, she gave her a playful shove. The difference between them in size and strength became more apparent when Pinkie rolled over into a giggling tumble. “Come now, I’m being serious.”

Pinkie shot upright, brushing her mane from her eyes. “Right, right, sorry, you weren’t the butt of your own joke, got it.”

“Exactly.” Luna lied across her side, head raised, so they were close again. “It wasn’t negative at all, or self-defeating. And, well, maybe it’s a sign.”

“A sign?” Pinkie inched in closer right back at her.

“That maybe I finally am starting to get better. Slowly, but surely.” A warm smile overtook her.

“I’m so glad for you.” cooed Pinkie, smiling right back at her.

“I can never thank you and the other girls enough.” Luna comfortably folded one hoof over the other.

“Oh stop it.” Pinkie felt a little flush.

“I mean it. You’ve done so much for me.”

“Luna please, you’re making me blush.” Pinkie hesitated. “You’ve done a lot of this work yourself, you know.”

Luna got just that last little bit closer in, until her head was above Pinkie’s. Now she could nary escape her gratitude and praise. “You are the anchor keeping my vessel still in these stormy seas; the keeper of the my oath where others might not understand; the court jester who taught this former princess how to smile once agai-mm?!”

Pinkie had tried to listen to her prattle on with the praise. She really had. But her mouth tightened with each extra, largely unnecessary word, the butterflies in her tummy flying into an impatient maelstrom as every new compliment began. So instead of listening any further, she craned her head up to silence her with a quick and tiny peck. And when she realized exactly what she’d just done, her pink cheeks somehow became pinker.

Luna was still, as though gazed upon by the petrifying glare of a basilisk or cockatrice. The first things to reanimate were her eyes, honing in on this impish little trickster with the uncertain smile. She whispered in a hush, for the very air of her lungs seemed gone, like she was winded by a heavy fall. “Pinkie?”

“I’m sorry.” blurted Pinkie in a meager squeak. “I’m really bad at this but you’re cute and I kinda like you would you like to go on a date sometime but stay best friends if it doesn’t work out?”

“A date.” pondered Luna, trying to parse the meanings into terms she could understand. “Like courtship?”

Pinkie translated this back in her own head, then nodded, nervous as her heart pounded loudly like a drum.

Luna felt her cheek, pupils coming apart to stare off countless yards away. “Even though we’re both fillies? Huh.”

As Luna tapped her chin at the notion, Pinkie slumped off her bed and rolled over onto her hooves. She headed for the door. “I’ll let myself out.”

“Hold on, Pinkie, wait.” Hopping to her hooves, she took hold of her shoulder, over which Pinkie looked back. “I’m so sorry if I seemed cold at your proposal just now. Many of the taboos of my time slipping away, well it still surprises me; it just… never occurred to me.”

That didn’t exactly make Pinkie feel any better. “Never?”

“There was a time when romance didn’t cross my mind at all, I was so caught up in my adventures, and my royal duties.” Luna shook her head, drawing herself a little closer now.

Pinkie felt her face brush up against Luna’s shoulder. It felt warm; it felt nice. “And now that you’ve had time to think about it?” She tried to laugh. “Heh, now that you aren’t caught up with those pesky royal duties?”

“I think all the suitors I’ve had up until now annoyed me.” scoffed Luna. “They were all obsessed with whatI was: a regal hero.” She cupped Pinkie’s chin, drawing her up. “So it is a rather nice change of pace to have one that actually knows me for who I am.”

Pinkie’s eyes widened, practically sparkling in the early light as the sun began to peak over the horizon. “Does that mean…”

“I do not wish to raise your hopes only to dash them. Let us not say any of this is, how to put it…” Luna’s frown did little to encourage, as she scratched at the back of her neck. “Official as of yet?”

Pinkie began to sink in her hold again, but kept her disheartened knees straight as she could manage. She tried to cast her despondence elsewhere. “Okay. I understand.”

“But-”

“But?” interrupted Pinkie, her head shooting back up to look her in the eyes.

“I think… we can give this a chance.” For her, she managed a smile, despite the nerves.

Pinkie Pie chewed on her lip for a moment, words tumbling around her head. What eventually spilled out was “Only if you’re sure this is okay, okay? I mean, I don’t want you to feel pressured just ‘cause I’m excitable.”

“I rather find that aspect charming, though.” One of Luna’s ears flickered. With all the deadly encounters she’d had, somehow this made her heart beat faster. The idea of getting close to anyone else left her nerves completely shot. It was a wonder she was still standing.

“Heehee.” Pinkie’s bashful face shrunk back behind her hoof, her warming ears folding back. “Oh my gosh, stop.”

Luna shifted her weight to one side, holding her head up high. She wanted to appear more confident than she felt, hoping the farce might become reality. “It is true though.”

When Pinkie approached again, she found she slid right under Luna’s chin, accidentally offering up her mane as a cozy pillow. This mental image and Luna sputtering either out of shyness or a little hair getting in her nostrils made Pinkie giggle. “I’ve never had a gal pal this tall before. I feel like a perfect fit.”

Just as Luna motioned to reciprocate by completing the embrace, a switch turned her head. The gears turned a little more, her brows furrowing. And she realized with a start, covering her face with an ashamed hoof. “Oh no, moon and stars above…”

“What’s wrong? Should I not have said that yet?” Pinkie gave her some space.

“I just now understood what Applejack meant!”

A most incredulous look took over Pinkie’s face as this oblivious mare, whom she admired and respected, completely fumbled the entire mood. “Say what now?”

Luna gestured at the open air, as if to fling away this bizarre mix of euphoria at finally grasping something, and frustration that it took this long. “When she said I’d ‘gal palled’ her!”

And that was it. It was simply too much for Pinkie. She fell out from under Luna’s chin and rolled around on the floor howling with laughter. Through the tears, she saw the mortified pony above her. As she brushed at the corner of her eye and settled down to a giggle, she made her a new promise. “I’m gonna help you get less awkward, girl. Because I like you, okay?”

“Yes.” chuckled Luna rather dryly. “That’s fair.” A moment passed, and as below, so above was there a smile concocted of relief, amusement, and just that tiniest hint of joy. “And I’m… rather fond of you as well.”

“Off to a great start.” She said, facetiously.

“Oh come now!” hollered Luna above the new bout of laughter. “That took a lot to admit!”

Eventually, the two settled down. Luna went to open the library, and Pinkie departed. Before she did, though, she gave Luna another flier to invite her to Sugarcube Corner, then hopped up high enough to kiss Luna on the cheek. Luna didn't get the chance to scold her, though, as she was already skipping along and round the nearest bend. And so alone, she felt her cheek while glancing at the flier. But none of the words reached her, for she was far and away, drifting across the listless skies like a cloud.

“Moon and stars above.” she said to nobody, heading back inside. “I hope and I pray, with the cosmos as witness, that this is one sweet pony I won’t hurt.” And, teeth clenched, she closed the door to get ready for the day.

The sun had set into a balmy midsummer eve. Cicadas in the distance had finally settled their long winded chirping, just in time for the fireflies to take over for the night. Moon and stars above alike seemingly parted the clouds to watch the tiny lights blink and dance without a breeze to brush them away. One such tiny sprite landed onto Luna’s nose, blinking a few times as though to make sure she noticed.

Luna resisted the urge to wrinkle up her nose and scare the tiny creature off. After a moment, it didn’t need a hint, and flew off on those little black wings. And in the calm, Luna found herself surprisingly wistful. Part of her wished to stay in this peace, to hop this bit of wooden fencing and lie down across the tiny knoll of grass it meant to protect ponies from accidentally tumbling over.

She pressed on. And in time, she found it. It was a fairly busy intersection of dirt and cobble roads, with several ponies and even a couple wagons still moving about it at this hour. Luna waited for a gap in the winding down hither and thither to get across. On one corner stood a pink building with a sign put front reading “Sugarcube Corner.”

The quiet backroad with the dust and grass and tiny dancing lights felt very far behind indeed. And before her, near the door, stood a gaggle of strangers. They all had plastic cups of punch, and were chattering loudly over the generic pop music coming from inside. Not that Luna realized how samey this particular hit sounded with last year’s chart toppers, as she still lacked that frame of reference.

Once Luna’s hoof approached for the entrance, the chatter fell to a hush. One of them realized who she was, and made the others aware. The gaggle began to gawk, gendering at what must have been some goddess among mortals, truly gorgeous to behold. And some part of Luna deep down wished to bask in it, like so long ago. Perhaps she might strike a pose for them on her way by, leaving them wanting more as she sashayed beyond them.

This is how it would seem to the average onlooker. But another, louder part voice in Luna’s head told her these looks were judgemental, and that an awestruck gaze was impossible. Perhaps the chatter she hadn’t heard was to alert them of the figurehead, fallen to darkness, who dared to live and walk among good, honest folk.

“I really dig your look.” said a filly with long, long hair, straight as the rows of spikes in an iron gate. Her mane was also just as black as them, a little light from inside giving her gleaming highlights.

“I’m sorry?” Luna’s leg trembled a little less.

“Yeah.” she affirmed, fwipping her hair over one side, reddish eyes brightening with a smile. “You’ve got like, the dark coat, which suits the broody air about you. But you’ve got that bright hair. Like powder blue. Pastel goth is just, ya know, such an underrated look, and you totally rock it, girl.”

Luna found herself approaching this unicorn girl. “It’s a bit of a recent change, actually. I darkened my hair for the longest time.”

The gray unicorn girl took a long, thoughtful sip of punch, her brow quirking. “Oh yeah?”

“After a pretty bad day I had, though, I simply stopped putting in the effort.” Luna pushed a few locks back behind her ear.

“Dang, girl, that’s pretty rough.” She set down her drink and extended her hoof. “I’m Hope-Heart, by the way. My friends just call me Hope, though.”

Luna shook her hoof, nerves fading away. “It’s nice to meet you, Hope. And thank you for the compliment.”

Smiling back up at her, Hope broke away from the throng of this meager crowd. She continued, now that they were slightly more alone. “You’re Luna, right? I heard you became our new librarian.”

“I am indeed, on both accounts.” confirmed Luna with a little smile, stepping away with her. “Although, I’m not sure how I feel about my reputation preceding me.”

“Heheh, nah girl. You’re good.” Hope leaned against a post by the street, oil burning above casting a shadow over her eyes from her long black bangs. “Everypony’s heard your story; how you and your friends killed your monster alter ego. Pretty hardcore.”

A moment passed where Luna’s mouth was a little open, but no words came out. “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised such an event is well known. But something about hearing it described back to me still feels almost surreal.”

This gave Hope pause for concern. “I could see why. Sorry if I’m overstepping here by commenting on it, like, to your face.”

“Oh, you’re quite alright, friend.” said Luna right away. She started to wonder though, how it was so easy, that she’d readily prattle on with this stranger.

“For real, though, it’s super cool. Honestly, it’s a huge surprise to see a pony as cool as you at a party like this.” A flitting shadow caught Hope’s attention, and she tilted her head up to watch a moth flutter by.

Luna followed her gaze, catching a hint of soft wings of a tiny thing bouncing around by the light. “Well, it has been a long time since I was at a big social gathering. I’m trying to get comfortable with it again. It helps that my very best friend is going to be here.”

Hope’s playful little smile widened a bit. “Oh yeah? Who might that be?”

Right on cue, the front door to the bakery opened with a bang. “Luna, you came!”

“Oh.” mewled Luna. She pointed at Pinkie Pie as she skipped over toward them. “Her.”

“I see.” said Hope in a long, strangely drawn out manner which confused Luna.

“Ah, you met HH.” announced Pinkie with glee. “I figured you two might hit it off.”

“HH?” asked Luna, confused.

“Hope-Heart, silly.” giggled Pinkie with a playful nudge. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

“I suppose you’re right.” dryly admitted Luna with an incredulous smirk. “It isn’t as though my cutting wit and schemes ever got me anywhere.”

Pinkie Pie laughed a little nervously, so Hope-Heart sidled up beside her. Her voice was soft and a little raspy. “Now, now, Pinkie. It can be healthy to joke about your mistakes now and again.”

Luna had to cover her mouth, realizing she had done it again. “She’s right to worry about me. I’ve been guilty of this entirely too often.”

Hope waited for a confirming nod from Pinkie. “Ah, I see. Yeah, too much can definitely be bad for your self-esteem, girl.”

It never ceased to amaze Luna how quick otherwise total strangers were with their empathy in this new world. “I suppose, like with many things in life, moderation is tantamount.”

Someone from inside called for a refresher on the punch bowl. Pinkie told them “I’d better get that. Will I see you inside, Luna?”

“In a moment, dear.” She shared a smile and watched her go.

“I’m about to head out too.” announced Hope once they were alone again. “But I live nearby. Maybe I should visit the library, though, and show you some of my poetry. I have a feeling some of it might resonate with you.”

“Oh?” This really captured Luna’s attention.

Hope stifled a shy laugh. “It can get a little edgy at times. But, like I said, that can be good sometimes. It can help, you know? To explore one’s darker side in a way you know is safe.”

“Huh,” mused Luna, “that does make sense.” She watched Hope shove off from the post and turn about. “But yes, feel free to drop by. We even have a book club at the end of every week.”

“That does sound nice.” said Hope from over her shoulder, peering back at her with one piercing red eye. And again her lips curled into a smile, this mischief ridden little grin like that of a fey spirit about to dupe someone but good. “By the way, hope I didn’t sound judgemental when I saw it was Pinkie Pie. Truth be told, I like the preppy ones too.”

Luna’s brow and mouth alike scrunched in, as though they might try to push past the other parts of her face to meet in the middle. “What?”

Instead of an answer, Hope gave her a laugh and a farewell. “See you around, princess.”

“Wait, what does that mean?” Luna watched her walk away for a moment, hoping for a response. None came, so instead she told her before she got completely out of earshot “And I’m not a princess.”

But it was too late. She was already gone, off into the night.

Author's Note

Me: I know, I'll write a dream sequence where everything on Luna's mind manifests into the most extreme version of the scenario possible.
Also me: Oh, wait, no, hold on. This is actually kinda cool. Darn it, but that's not the story I'm writing. Gosh darn it!

So, speaking of "the type of story I'm writing," about the cat that's out of the bag now:

When I first started writing Unbound, something I told myself was that I wanted to include zero shipping. It can be contentious, like if that's the reader's notp, it can be hard to get them to stick around. And I sort of figured it wasn't part of "the story I wanted to tell." After a point though, I felt that latter sentiment seemed kind of pretentious. And I'm gonna be real honest with you here. That trope? The cheery prep who's the only one in the room who can make the broody goth smile?

I love that. I seriously unironically love that trope so much. So I feel pretty okay about it. Tried not to lay it on too thick right away, though. Nothing sinks the romantic elements of a story worse for me than the author throwing in a kissing scene way too soon.

Part 8: Ruffling feathers.

Somewhat bereft, Luna decided that she would unpack that later. She left her little light in the dark and made for the door. A gentle, almost soothing thrum of noise washed over her. It was everywhere, but not too loud so as to get in the way of the mingling. Little cliques had already formed here and there. A few groups occupied some out of the way tables, while a couple more made this vague attempt at dancing and chatting on the cleared floor. On the far side was a counter with glass cutaways to show off the best confections and baked goods for the day.

The lights were low. And in the corner sat Gilda, leaning back in a chair at a table all to herself; her posture as wide, slumped, and comfortable as one could possibly get. Luna thought maybe this was an opportunity. So she took the long way around the low energy dancers to her. She gingerly tugged on a chair opposite to the lounging griffin. “Mind if I sit here?”

Gilda yawned, then looked her up and down. “It’s a free country, I guess.”

“I would hope my homeland still is, heheh.” Luna tried to keep a brave face as she sat across from her. “I’m Luna, by the way. A new friend of Dash’s.”

“Must be nice.” drawled Gilda, utterly bored. “But what’s a pony princess doing in podunk nowheresville?”

Luna chewed her lip. “I’m not really a princess.”

“Is that so?” said Gilda, sounding as though she didn’t really desire an answer. “You’re the princess subrace, ain’tcha?”

“An alicorn, yes.” Luna fiddled her hooves. “But, well, it’s complicated. And at any rate, I rather like it here, in Ponyville.”

“Well I don’t.” Here, Gilda finally looked Luna in the eye. “And frankly, I don’t get what Dash sees in this place either.”

“It’s calm.” said Luna, trying to maintain patience herself. “Peaceful, too. When there’s not eldritch monsters and dragons, anyway. Heh.”

“And that’s the problem.” huffed Gilda. “These country bumpkins have sapped that girl of her ambition. All she does is menial work, and laze around when she’s not doing menial work. She used to try so hard for her actual goal.”

Luna blinked. For a moment there, she thought she might actually understand this griffin, standoffish as she might well be. “Becoming a Wonderbolt?”

Gilda seemed almost taken aback. “Huh. Guess you’re her friend after all.”

That fond little moment didn’t last. How could it, when Luna’s memories of Trixie and Fluttershy and little Wick were still fresh? Her eyes sank. “Is that why you lash out? Because you resent this place for stealing away the Rainbow you once knew?”

Gilda slowly leaned forward, hunching over the table. When this got Luna’s attention, she subtly bared her talons. The niceties were over. “And what if it is, princess? What then, huh?”

Luna lifted her chin, refusing to shy away from the challenge. When one has fought dragons and knights and monsters from beyond the veil, what threat could one meager set of claws seem? “I do not wish to fight you. I want to put those days behind me. But I am ward here. I’ll protect the meek, should you ordain to harass them further.”

“Gag me with a spoon.” scoffed Gilda. “I’m taking my friend back, one way or another. So save your virtue signaling crud for someone who cares.”

“And you’re certain that’s what your friend wants?” asked Luna. She felt herself frowning, but she wasn’t fully sure where the pangs tugging on her heart came from. Perhaps she related to Gilda more than she’d liked.

“Yes.” answered Gilda plainly. Then, suddenly, she put on a shockingly cheery demeanor. “Yo, Dash, over here!”

Luna followed the direction of her beckoning claw, craning her head and clenching in her ruffled wings. Here came Rainbow and Pinkie, with a couple trays of sweets between the two of them.

“Well hey,” rasped Rainbow with an almost churlish grin, “if it isn’t two of my favorite creatures. What’s up, Luna?”

Pinkie helped her set the food down between them and smiled at Luna. “Hi again, Luna.”

Gilda took control of the conversation as she snatched up a cupcake into each claw. “We were just chatting about you, Dash. Gotta admit, Luna here really seems to get you.”

As she sat down, Rainbow held her hoof up to her chin. “Wow, really?”

“Well,” droned Luna, scratching at the back of her neck, “I’d like to think so. At least, I hope I do.”

“Hey, that’s pretty nice, actually.” Dash smiled, idly fiddling with her cupcake’s wrapper. “Kinda wish the feeling was mutual, though.”

For the moment, the friction between her and Gilda faded from Luna’s mind entirely. “Oh? How do you mean?”

“I dunno. I guess I wish we hung out more?” Dash bit into her snack, as though hoping a full mouth might put an end to the awkward conversation.

Luna clutched at her chest. “My door is always open to you and the other girls. And the book club could--”

Gulping and wiping the frosting from her beak, Gilda interrupted. “Okay, that’s enough sappy talk. This is a party. Let’s have some fun.”

“Yeah.” chimed Dash, further cutting Luna off. “Why don’t we show those boring ponies some real dance moves?”

“Nah, I can’t jam to this easy listening synth garbage.” Gilda leaned back, corners of her beak widening into a grimace. “I swear, this decade of music has been so boring for you ponies. What happened to the riffs and kicks, the reverb? What happened to the challenging lyrics?”

“You seem… passionate about this.” admitted Luna.

Pinkie spoke up after polishing off her third cupcake, ignoring the curious eyes of those wondering where she put it all. “There’s all kinds of music for all kinds of tastes.”

“Plus,” added Rainbow, “the good stuff still exists. You just gotta know where to look.” But when Gilda seemed unimpressed, she offered something else instead. “Okay, how about some games then?”

“Ooh, yeah!” cheered Pinkie, holding a fourth cupcake. “Let me show you pin the tail on the pony, Gilda. I’m real good with sharp, pointy things.”

Gilda’s eyes narrowed. Something about the way this pink pony was smiling at her when she said that rubbed her the wrong way. “Say what now?”

“Oh Pinkie, you’re such a cut-up.” added Rainbow, not helping at all.

This wasn’t the first time Luna had been whisked away to play games. And partly, she hoped it wouldn’t be the last. She and Gilda were presented before a cork board with a very simplistic rendering of a random earth pony missing their tail.

“I’ll show you how first with Luna here.” cheerily announced Pinkie. She gave her a paper cutout in the shape of a tail with a push pin attached to it.

“So I just… stick this on the pony’s hind end?” Luna was perplexed at how simple this seemed. That’s when the complicating factor showed itself. Pinkie got up into her hind legs to reach her head, and wrapped a simple cloth around her eyes. “Ah. I see.”

“Uh, not anymore you don’t.” mused Dash, at which point Gilda and Pinkie both gently rumbled with laughter. “Ha, that’s kinda the whole point.”

“Duh!” added Gilda before another bout of more boisterous laughs.

Pinkie noticed a particularly perturbed swish of Luna’s hoof, and sidled up to her. She put her hoof over her shoulder. “Okay, calm down.”

Luna snorted. “Fine. But only for you.”

“Aw, c’mon, lanky. We’re just ribbin’ ya.” To mark her point, Gilda nudged her elbow against Luna’s side. Perhaps it was a little harder than intended. Or maybe that was intentional.

“Okay,” continued Pinkie, “now just walk forward, and try to get the tail as close to the right spot as you can.”

“Well, alright.” Luna sounded uncertain, and immediately started veering a little too far left. Her ears perked at a snicker, so she attempted to correct toward the right. And when she thought she was close enough, she nodded. Her aura floated the pin forth, and there came the squeak of parting cork.

“Hey, not bad for a first time.” Pinkie reached up and took the blindfold back before Luna could reach for it, revealing the tail attached to the pony’s knee. Fairly close, all things considered.

“Okay, our team’s turn.” jeered Dash, taking the blindfold and tail for herself.

“We’re doing teams?” Luna gawked as Gilda lined Rainbow up, and set her loose. She stumbled forth and landed somewhere on the hip. “Huh. Pretty good.”

Pinkie Pie was up. Luna blinded her and gave her the tail. She felt Luna’s touch on her shoulders, shuffling her side to side for the best angle. Then she let go. Pinkie took one stiff step forth. Then a second. And then she went down headlong into a full tumble, springing up before the board and pressing the first spot she could reach.

“Oh, dear.” said Luna. It didn’t sound good.

“Next time,” added an incredulous Dash, “don’t try to be fancy with it, girl.”

“Is it that bad?” asked Pinkie as she tugged on the blindfold. It was that bad. She had jabbed this poor cutout stranger right in the eye. “Oh. I see. But I guess they can’t anymore, ha.”

Rainbow took the tail and blindfold back. “Oh ho, Pinkie. That’s messed up, girl.”

“Yeah.” said Gilda, brows furrowed as she received the game pieces. “Seriously.”

“You’re up, Gilda.” Dash interjected, with a playful flick of her lion’s tail. “Get that easy win.”

Gilda took one step forward, but paused. With her sharp avian hearing, she picked up on those other two ponies’ idle chatter off to the side. She could tell the princess was closer, and that their backs were likely turned. So a wicked idea entered her head, as she veered right.

“Hey Gilda?” Dash was flummoxed.

“Ah, ah, Dash, no cheating.” Gilda could practically hear Dash’s brow quirk. She spoke over her shoulder. “Okay, no cheating on your friends. If it was a couple random rubes, I’d cheat.”

“Ha, okay, fair enough.” Rainbow made a zip motion across her lips. Not that Gilda could notice. Keeping quiet got harder and harder though, as Gilda curved further and further right, leading Dash to struggle harder to stifle herself. But Gilda crept on, unseen, until she was right behind Luna, who seemed to be eagerly hearing Pinkie out on flavors of milkshake she ought to try.

“Yow!” Luna bounced in place, coming back down with immense embarrassment as all heads turned on her. Craning her own head about to see what had caused this newfound sting, she discovered a second tail, attached to her flank with a pushpin. She grew indignant. “Hey now!”

Gilda took off the blindfold, feigning revelation at her so-called mistake. With a very falsely apologetic face, she told her: “Whoa, sorry, princess. Guess I wasn’t as close to the board as I thought I was.”

Dash meanwhile was doubled over, covering her reddened face and holding back, tears forming at the corners of her eyes. “Snrk. Guess that means we lose. U-unless you girls wanna count that, I mean, heehee, it is pretty close to the real thing”

Pinkie pulled the pin, sending another tiny jolt through Luna. “You okay? Need me to kiss it and make it better?”

“Pinkie!” Luna grew even more indignant as she turned on her best friend. Noticing the snickering party goers, not helped by Rainbow now belting out laughter at the whole affair, she decided to lower her voice. “That is highly uncouth.”

“It was a joke.” pleaded Pinkie in a hush. “But you’re right, boundaries. I’m sorry.”

“It’s not you I’m angry with.” Luna’s gaze shot past her like an errant arrow, loosed from a bow with the righteous intent of pointed recompense.

So Pinkie took her hoof into hers, patting it in a soothing motion with a shush. “Hey, let’s not jump to any conclusions. That coulda actually been an accident. And besides, it was certainly less hurtful and funnier than her prior shenanigans.”

“Listen, I--”

“C’mon Luna.” pleaded Pinkie, getting in her way as she tried to step past. “We gotta give her a chance. For Rainbow.” Her face grew a little more hopeful. “And besides, I really feel my plan is working a little bit at a time. Before, she was more aggressive.”

Beyond her pink best friend, Luna could see Rainbow and Gilda chuckling over some shared jokes and mutual ribbing. Some other pony had ambled over, and Gilda began to gesture with her claw, like she was explaining something; and he genuinely seemed appreciative to have his curiosity satisfied. Luna’s ire began to fade like hot steam thinning out on the open air. “Fine. I suppose if I can change from a monster, there isn’t any reason Gilda can’t be a better griffon.”

Pinkie dragged her over to rejoin them. Gilda started to make a crack about the two of them being done nursing Luna’s wounds, but Pinkie moved on right away onto the next game she wanted to play. Before them she presented a vinyl mat rolled out on the floor. On it, there were four columns in a different color, with six spots each. But when Pinkie peered at the board as she slipped it off the table, she became nervous. “I hadn’t thought about this before, but I guess this could seem a little exclusionary.”

“Huh?” Dash gawked at her, head tilted to one side. “Wazzat supposed to mean?”

“Well,” explained Pinkie, showing them the cardstock, “the spinner is supposed to give you a random color to touch with a specific hoof, but that’s just it. It’s only got hooves, no griffon claws.”

As though curious about them herself, Gilda lifted one claw and turned it over. “I mean, I guess if it specifies your front ones, I can like, translate it the right claw?”

“Wow!” gasped Pinkie, eyes beaming. “That’s a really good idea. You’re really clever, ya know?”

Her beak slacked for a moment. She awkwardly scratched at her fluffier chest feathers. “Oh, well, I mean, it seemed kinda like the obvious solution. Not that big a deal.”

“But mitigating conflict, even as small as this, can be key in cooperation and friendship.” Pinkie winked at her, but also, somehow at nobody in particular. “It’s a useful skill in ending conflict, which makes sure no one gets hurt.”

“Huh,” mused Luna, feeling rather proud, “eloquently put, Pinkie.”

Little divets in Gilda’s feathers formed where her brow wrinkled. “What the hay do you mean ‘no one gets hurt,’ what’s going on here?” She puffed up where her feathers ruffled all over her chest and shoulders, and she pointed a demanding claw at them. “You two up to something?”

“Gilda.” Rainbow pushed Gilda’s wings back down and smoothed down some of those bristling feathers. “Calm down, girl. You’re bein’ totally paranoid here.”

Those yellow eyes of Gilda’s darted between her friend and the princess who vaguely threatened her. She could tell it in Luna’s own eyes, her expression was an invitation to go ahead and start something, here and now. “Y-yeah, but--”

There came a flick, when Rainbow twitched her wrist and her hoof bumped the spinner. A plastic arrow hissed across the cardstock for a couple seconds. “Left claw yellow, Gilda.”

“Wait, when did you get that from Pinkie?” Gilda hesitated getting on the mat.

“I have my ways.” chuckled Dash as Pinkie peered at her empty hoof where she’d been holding the spinner. “Now left claw yellow.” While her griffon pal hopped to it, Pinkie approached her, appraising her with scrutinizing eyes over the bridge of her disappointed nose.

“I’ll have that back now, Dash.” After snatching back the spinner, her smile came back as though it had never gone away. “Luna, you’re up.” She cheerily flicked, and told her: “Back left on red.”

This time, Rainbow took the spinner much more politely. “Pinkie, front right on red.” After watching her hop alongside Luna, she spun again. “And I’ve got front right on green.”

When Dash landed beside her, Gilda a bit abrasively asked her: “Dude. How’re we gonna get colors now?”

Dash looked at her own hoof on a green spot, then over at the table where she’d left the spinner behind. “Oh. Huh.”

“I’ve got this.” declared Luna. With her horn’s magic, she drew the spinner onto the floor beside the mat, and gave the arrow a push. “Looks like… left paw on yellow for you, Gilda.”

“Hmmmmmm.” said Gilda, paw reluctantly taking another yellow spot. “And how do we know you won’t cheat?”

“Ha,” said Luna with smug confidence, “I suppose you’ll just have to trust I won’t attempt to cheat you after you jabbed my behind.”

Gilda shrugged, nonplussed. “Fair enough. If you do cheat, I guess I’ll kinda deserve it.”

“Well that’s shockingly mature of you.” posited Rainbow, giving voice to what the others were no doubt thinking.

“I’m--what was it again?” Gilda scratched under her chin. “Mitigating conflict, or whatever. Just, you know, whatever, let’s go.”

Luck came out in favor of Rainbow and Gilda; they managed to keep some distance from the other players without spreading themselves too thinly. Luna and Pinkie however, each had at least one limb under each other, Rainbow or Gilda, and themselves. Trembling, Luna gave herself another spin. “Let’s see here… back left blue? But I’ve already got my back left hoof on a blue spot.”

“You’re gonna have to find another one, away from the edge of the mat there.” slyly informed Rainbow. She traded a confident look with Gilda. They had this in the bag.

Luna assessed her situation. “I’ll have to step over Pinkie for one, while keeping my other hoof under her on this other blue spot.”

“You could give up now, if you’d like.” It made no difference to Gilda.

Luna was already tipping, her shaking leg trying to raise up over Pinkie going low as she could for her. She grimaced, cheeks getting warm. “Who even created such a ruleset for a game, anyway? This seems to exist purely for ponies to get awkward with one another.”

“Th-that’s part of the fun.” wheezed Pinkie. Try as she might, she couldn’t get any lower while keeping stable across all her spots. As her stance widened, she felt her ankle brush up against Rainbow’s. “Everyone gets a little… embarrassed…”

“Ah!” yelped Luna when she couldn’t tip back any further and simply fell over backwards. With a sigh, she rolled off her back and onto her side. Her hoof went up when Pinkie tried to go to her, as nothing truly hurt. Not but her pride, at any rate. Hoisting herself back onto her hooves, she announced: “I’m okay, dear.”

“Heh, alright. But I guess this means we lose.” Pinkie gave the lot of them an awkward smile.

Gilda curled up her claws and bumped her knuckles against Dash’s waiting hoof. “Boo yah. We’re two for two, Dash.”

“Aw yeah, girl, you know it.” Rainbow got done snickering and looked over her shoulder at her two friends; they seemed a little dejected. As much fun as she was having, she couldn’t help but wonder if she wasn’t being a bit much. She strode over to them and said: “Hey, Luna, how about some punch on me. Show there’s no hard feelings for whooping you so good.”

After a brief look she shared with Pinkie, Luna dumbfoundedly asked her: “You want me to hit you? Rainbow, I don’t think--”

“Fruit punch, girl.” corrected Rainbow. “It’s a drink.”

Pinkie skipped along with the rest of them as they started ambling toward the snack table. “I thought we went over this, Luna.”

“I… forgot.” Bashful as she was about it, Luna kept shuffling along behind.

“Oh man,” chuckled Gilda, “you’re a riot and a half, princess.” She cleared her throat when she saw Dash shoot her quite the look from the head of the pack. “Ahem, no offense, of course.”

Upon arrival to the table, they noticed at last a mostly empty bowl. Perhaps, with a bit of scrounging, one could pour half a cup’s worth of punch. Pinkie stepped forth, popping bowl and ladle alike onto her back. “As hostess with the mostest, I’d better get more. Be back in a jiff, gals.”

An idea got into Rainbow’s head. “Why don’t you lend her a claw, Gilda?”

The moment felt like minutes. Gilda pondered at Dash’s suggestion, slack-jawed. “Um. Okay, I guess?”

Before she could object, Pinkie felt the bowl leave her person. In front of her eyes, Gilda held out the bowl for her, in the palm of her widened out claw. She beamed. “Wow, those are pretty dang useful. I bet they’d be really useful for holding onto--”

“Alright, don’t be a creep about my claws, dude. Let’s just go.” She shouldered past, her wings fidgeting along the way to the double doors in the back toward the kitchen.

Once Rainbow saw them go, she turned to Luna and told her: “Okay, good, we’re alone.”

“You wanted a moment alone?” gulped Luna. She set down the little saucer with the half-eaten cookie. It was a little embarrassing, but she was peckish. And Pinkie made the best cookies that she’d tried thus far.

“I kinda wanted to go back to what we mentioned earlier.” She leaned against the table, blowing her locks to one side, casual as she could seem. “You’re a cool girl, Luna. Even if you’re too bashful to eat a dang cookie in front of me, heheh.”

The crumbs weighed heavy upon her lip. Luna brushed them away and cleared her throat. “I spent so many generations living by a code of etiquette that states one mustn’t eat before all others are served. And old habits die hard.”

With a teasing look, Rainbow slid the tiny plate back to Luna’s side on the serving table. “Luna. Just eat the cookie, okay? You’re fine.”

Luna retrieved the cookie she’d bitten. But before going for another bite, she asked: “What did you want to talk about, though, Dash?”

“It’s really cool you get me.” Dash shrugged. “Maybe I’m pretty straightforward, I guess.”

Luna gulped the last of her cookie and smirked. With her horn’s glow, she passed along one of the other cookies she’d stacked up for herself to Rainbow. Pleasantly, she told her: “There isn’t any harm in wearing a little pride on your sleeve.”

“Thanks.” Rainbow considered the cookie, thinking briefly on how many of Pinkie’s cookies she’d had over these past few years since she moved out here. “But what I was getting at is I don’t think I get you the same way.”

Ponderous, Luna set down her next cookie. “Hmm, you wish to know me better?”

Dash’s eyes twinkled in the low light. “We talked about hanging out more back at the Summer Sun Celebration, but it feels like we haven’t had the chance all summer. I dunno. I guess that kinda sucks.”

“It is a shame our schedules haven’t lined up more.” Luna reached her hoof out to her, placing it firmly on her friend’s shoulder. “But my door is always open to you. If you’d like to visit while I’m not busy with work, we can always chat a little.”

“Yeah. Okay. I’d like that.”

Now that she was warming up to her, Luna had to try again. “And of course, there’s always the book cluuuuub.”

“Hey, I thought you got me. I don’t do egghead stuff.” Rainbow begrudgingly bit into her cookie.

“Aw, but it’s a great way to engage your mind, and spark stimulating conversation with friends.” She put on a pleading face, realizing that wasn’t the way to put it to hook an athlete. “Listen, I’ll loan you a book we’ve read for the club, one I think you’ll love. It’s all thrills.”

“Alright, alright. I’ll think about it.” Rainbow looked up to her happy face. Luna’s grin was almost as infectious as Pinkie Pie’s.

Luna’s smile was not to last. Her ear flicked toward the kitchen at a clang that rang out even over the mild chatter and idle dance track. Through the ajar doors, she could see a platter wobbling to a slowed spin after having crashed to the ground. Her heart sank. “Something isn’t right.”

“What?” Rainbow watched her trot across the room. Her legs tensed up tight, mainly uneasy that they’d abruptly cut off their conversation. Should she follow after her?

Luna left her behind at the snack table. And when the double doors came up before her leading into the back, she charged right through them. Her eyes grew to the size of tea saucers as the scene unfolded before her.

“Just what are you planning, weirdo?!” shouted Gilda while shoving Pinkie’s face deeper into the punch bowl they’d prepared together. The only response she got was faster, more panicked bubbling over, the weight of her trying to push off the table straining against her angry claw. Gilda’s face screwed up tighter; it looked manic, yet somehow terrified of the very pony she was assaulting. “A-answer me, you little--”

“What is the meaning of this?!” barked Luna, much louder than she meant to. She couldn’t help it, though.

Gilda let go with a gasp. Pinkie and bowl alike tumbled off and away from the table, both spilling onto the floor into pathetic puddles at her feet. She felt the stickiness of cold red punch seeping between her claws, and began to feel a little sick. Something that almost resembled relief rushed through her when she saw Pinkie panting for air. “Oh, it’s you, princess. Pinkie and I were just having… a minor disagreement, is all.”

Luna’s gaze alone seemed blazing hot enough to melt the stone cold griffin. Her whole body trembled, and her baring teeth grit tightly together. She began to step forth, her stance widening like that of a rabid wolf having cornered a lone feline. Little did she care that cornered cats always scratch back.

But then a sopping wet Pinkie grabbed onto her ankles. “Luna, no. I-it really was my fault. This whole night, it’s been all my fault.”

“What the hay is going on?” demanded Rainbow from the doorway.

Her friends of pink and blue brought her back to reality, so Luna drew a long breath and let her heartrate settle. But the bitterness didn’t leave as she said to Rainbow: “Why don’t you ask your friend over there?”

“Well,” said Gilda with surprising confidence, “Pinkie tripped into the punch bowl, see, and--”

“That is most certainly not what was happening!” shot back Luna, feathers flaring with newfound rage.

“Well she’s been saying weird stuff to me all night!” Gilda insisted. Her claws nervously twitched in the punch puddle as the two blue ponies started to talk over one another.

“Luna,” pleaded Pinkie, “Dashie. Girls. It was all my fault.” She wiped at her eyes, though they couldn’t tell if it was from the punch or if she was crying. “I thought if I made edgy jokes, it might make Gilda more comfortable around me, so I could be her friend and help her stop being mean. But it was dumb and so am I.”

When Gilda started to speak again with a little more reassurance, Rainbow cut her off. “Gilda, shut up for a sec.” She started to lift Pinkie off the ground with Luna. “What’s this about her being mean?”

“Oh c’mon, Dash. You know me.” A genuine desperation settled into Gilda’s voice as she pleaded. She took a tentative step toward Rainbow, who backed away, protective of Pinkie.

Upon seeing Pinkie like this, Luna thought back to her little chat with Sunset. This reflection opened a pit in her stomach that threatened to swallow all the rest of her up. Perhaps she might be right to be upset, but the response was entirely too extreme. And no creature deserved to be shoved into the tightest corner like this. She never wanted to feel that small ever again. Enough was enough. “Rainbow, your friend is a real problem. And all the rest of us have been too polite to say anything.”

“Elaborate.” After Rainbow’s request, Gilda tried again to defend herself. Rainbow held up her hoof to shush her once more, unaffected when her lion’s tail began to swish impatiently.

“Fluttershy bumped into her while walking a foal home yesterday.” Luna side-eyed Gilda as Rainbow nodded for her to continue. “She clawed at Fluttershy, and tossed the filly into some hedges.”

“And what about this mess?” she demanded, curt by this point.

“When I came in, Gilda was holding Pinkie’s face down in the drink.” Luna stood her ground as the anger grew on Gilda’s face. It was her standing tall now, while the aggressor shrank down.

“Is all this true, Gilda?” Rainbow finally met Gilda’s guilty, nervous eyes. “And don’t play dumb with me.”

“Uh, hello?” Gilda shrugged, aggressively so. “Have you not heard the creepy stuff she’s been saying all night? Jabbing this, cutting that?”

“If you were uncomfortable, you should have talked to me about it, girl.” Rainbow shook her head, and passed Pinkie along into Luna’s embrace, who had retrieved some dish towels with her horn. “And what about the rest of it, did you claw my friend and assault an actual child?”

Gilda scoffed. “We used to mess with kids all the time back in flight school.”

Positively offended, Rainbow’s face wound up tight like a corkscrew pulled to the brink. “We were kids too? It’s a little different now that we’re adults. Or at least, I guess I am.”

“Buzz off, Dash, I didn’t see you complaining when I tore that magician’s hat.” Gilda snatched a spare dish towel from the counter nearby and started wiping the red from her talons.

Rainbow sighed, sharing a look with Luna as she helped Pinkie dry off. “Maybe Luna’s right. Maybe that was too far. I know this sure was.”

Gilda threw in the towel. “You know what your problem is?”

“Oh yeah, what’s my problem?” What confused or disheartened expression she may have had faded, as Rainbow’s brow wrinkled in on itself.

“Ever since you moved out here to small town nowhere, you’ve gotten soft.” Gilda approached, and Dash didn’t back away. Luna and Pinkie eyed her warily as she ranted on. “You used to train every day with a fire in your gut. Now you’re sticking by this gaggle of freaks, and you haven’t made any progress. What happened to your dream? What happened to our dream, huh?”

“I didn’t just forget that we both wanted to be star fliers.” huffed Rainbow, exasperated. “But I also can’t forget who my real friends are.” She reached out and pushed her hoof against Gilda’s chest. “You’re going to go around town and apologize to every single pony you messed with. Starting with Pinkie.”

“Her?”

“She went through all this trouble to throw this party just for you, so you’d feel more welcome and less hostile here. And what do you do? You tried to drown her in her own punch bowl!” With each new accusation, Rainbow raised a little higher, until she leapt with a shout. She tried to calm herself when her hooves clicked back down. “That’s just not okay, Gilda.”

Gilda’s claws splayed open on the tiles, then closed back up as she tried to stay calm. She cast another disgusted look at the pink mess she’d made, trembling in that blue mare’s embrace. At long last she returned her gaze to Dash, now shrinking back down before her bulkier frame as she stood upright again. “Yeah? And what if I don’t?”

“Then I guess we have nothing left to talk about.” she replied with zero hesitation.

Gilda snorted, though she tried to feign like she wasn’t perturbed. “You really gonna pick this lame town full of hicks and one princess over me?”

“I’m not a princess.” chimed in Luna. But when Rainbow shot her a displeased look, she added: “Right, not the point.”

“I know where my loyalties lie. All my friends are here in this hick town.” Rainbow turned to offer her coldest shoulder, her nose turned high. “And if you can’t get along with them, I guess that’s just gonna be that.”

At first, Gilda’s heart sank. But she refused to feel low, so it rose again, beating like a drum. “Argh!” she growled, so loud that Dash’s mane seemed to billow. “I don’t need this, and I don’t need you.” She muscled through the gawking onlookers just outside the kitchen doors. “Outta my way, show’s over, jerks!”

With the bang of the shop’s door, Gilda was gone in the dark of night. And like the aforementioned show, the party felt as though it too was over at that point. Pinkie met the dispersing party-goers at the door to thank them for coming and pass out some of the uneaten sweets she’d baked on their way out.

When it was just the three of them, Pinkie told her blue friends: “I probably ought to wash the punch out of my hair.”

“Why don’t I clean up the kitchen for you, dear?” offered Luna.

Pinkie finally managed a weak smile for her. “You’d do that for me, dear?”

“She can with a little help.” announced Rainbow with a wink.

“There’s cleaning stuff in the supply closet in the corner.” pointed Pinkie. “Thank you so much.” She began up the stairs as they turned to get them. But then she stopped. “Do you guys think my idea was dumb?”

They halted, exchanging a concerned look with one another. Turning, Luna asked her: “How do you mean?”

“I threw a party to appease a bully. Maybe I was being a silly little filly, and you were right all along, Luna.” Pinkie’s head sunk; she couldn’t face them.

Peering over her shoulder, she saw Rainbow shrug, giving her nothing to work with. Luna sighed. “You know, something, Pinkie? If anything, I really admire your conviction.”

“Conviction?” She didn’t sound convinced.

Luna was, though. “I so love that no matter what, your first solution is to be kind and jovial. It’s something I really like about you.”

Kind? It felt so cruel to call her that. Pinkie’s shoulders trembled, and her head sunk lower, as though weighed down by that horrible letter she’d written in a fit of rage. “Y--” she gulped. “You’re being too nice.”

Her disposition sunny enough for the two of them, Luna told her: “I’m not, though. You are a true delight.”

“Thanks.” Pinkie fiddled with her hooves for a moment, before rushing up the rest of the stairs. “I’m gonna wash my hair and go to bed I’ll lock up later after you two finish and leave okay thanks again goodnight I love you… both.”

She was gone. Luna stared after the steps, hesitant for a moment. A cleared throat caught her attention, so she turned to find Rainbow offering her a choice of broom or mop. She decided on the mop, ambling on past toward the kitchen to fill a bucket. “Thanks for helping, Rainbow.”

Rainbow let her go for a moment, smirking all the while. Before Luna could slip back into the kitchen, she finally asked: “Sooooo ‘dear,’ huh?”

The shaft of the mop hit the floor with a clack, and Luna’s red face turned about. “Nothing’s official yet.” she mewled. “We’re taking this slow, and anyway, not a word of this, do you hear?”

“Yeah, yeah, I promise.” she lied through her teeth. “I just had to tease you at least once.” Rainbow hooted with laughter, which seemed to fade off into the night as the two of them got to work.

Author's Note

I should give this whole chapter one last pass but it's late I'm tired ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh it's been quite a week you guys I've been running around so much I'm so tired how did I even get this done???

Update: I'm rested and fixed this and holy cow I've got like 30-something notifications! This is a dream come true! Also I gave this chapter another pass so hopefully it's all good now.

Part 9: The bright side.

The sun rose on a new week. Light filtered over the tops of the white stone walls of Canterlot, bursting into rays in the dewy mist. The bronze onion domes atop the castle turrets at the city’s highest point caught the first gleams of morn. A long shadow which foretold the week to come stretched nigh endlessly across the courtyard. To get out of the suffocating grasp of dark, a pink pegasus ambled with great lethargy in through a set of double doors. And a blue one followed along behind, too busy yawning to notice her compatriot having come to a stop.

“Hey, watch it.” Petra told Nimbus with disdain. Huffing, she swiveled her head back round and marched onto the lockers that stretched out before them.

“Sorry.” whined Nimbus. “I’m just so tired. Couldn’t we have called in today?”

Petra’s quartz light eyes rolled around in her skull. When they got to where they were going, she sat Nimbus down on the bench, and peered about. Most of the other guards were going about their business. So she told her simply: “We can’t let the others catch onto the fact that we were doing anything else on our vacation.”

Nimbus’s soft sherbet orange eyes snapped out of their quick doze when Petra tossed a padded undercoat her way. She pouted, slipping it on over wing and hoof alike, rambling out loud that: “It’s especially disappointing, since we came away with nothing.”

“You came away with nothing. I came away with a theory.” As Petra donned her own flax-padded gambeson, she held her head up high, desperate to maintain her pride.

“You can’t prove it was Fluttershy, c’mon.” Frowning, Nimbus finally made her way over to her own locker herself.

“It’s always the quiet ones.” Petra did the last fastens and then prodded Nimbus’s shoulder. “Trust me on this.”

Unflinching, Nimbus presented her with a rattling collection of metal plates and leather straps. “Just help me get my armor on.”

Petra reluctantly started fastening her partner’s barding for her. “If only we had more time, I bet we would’ve found some messed up stuff out by Fluttershy’s cottage.”

“I don’t know, Petra.” Nimbus took the helmet off the top rack in the wide locker that accommodated the storage of armor and personal affects. She turned it in her hooves as the last few buckles and fastens clicked in place around her torso. The metal was a burnished, silvery hue, with gilded etchings, as denoted a member of the queensguard. “Maybe Celestia was right. We should’ve just dropped it.”

“Just drop a mysterious, vaguely threatening message meant for the queen?” asked Petra incredulously as she pushed her own armor in a verbal plea for help.

Nimbus set her helmet down on the bench and set to armoring her partner in kind. “Has anything come of that note, though?”

“Besides the queen moping too much to even send her sister a letter, no. Technically there has not been an attempt on her life, as of yet.” Petra huffed. She didn’t like admitting that her gut might have led her astray.

“Exactly.” Nimbus yanked a strap good and tight, but let go when Petra began to wheeze. “Oh, sorry.”

While catching her breath, Petra glanced around to make doubly sure no-one else was listening in on them. “Nimbus, don’t you want to know who would torment her like this? And surely it couldn’t have been a coincidence it appeared right after she had another spat with Luna.”

“I…” Nimbus bit her lip, clicking the last of the armor in place. When Petra turned to face her, a frown tugged on her lips. “I guess, yeah.”

“Exactly.” said Petra proudly.

“But--”

“But? What do you mean, ‘but?’”

“It’s just that Celestia expressly commanded us not to look into this, and I feel bad about it.” Her dejected head drooped. Or was it because she was dozing again?

Petra reached out to her. She cupped her cheek, lifting that sad face up. Peering into her eyes she told her: “As queensguard, it is our duty to protect the queen. Even if that means protecting her from herself sometimes.”

“That does make sense.” agreed Nimbus. “But won’t she be mad if she finds out? What if she fires us?”

“Hey, look at me.” They were close already, but she drew her closer still, until each other’s eyes filled the entirety of their respective views. “She won’t find out. Okay?”

“Okay.” meekly droned Nimbus.

“Oh!” rang out a surprised voice, deeper in. It sounded near the door which poured out into the corridor leading further into the castle, and following it was a noise of clattering armor as the voice’s owner dropped to their knees. “Good morning, your grace.”

Petra and Nimbus both turned from where their wandering eyes traced the clamor beyond, back to facing one another. Nimbus’s brows quavered and her lip quivered. She told Petra: “She knows.”

Petra’s own brows weighed heavy upon stern eyes. “She doesn’t. Don’t panic, and we’ll be fine.”

Nearer by this time, another guard sounded off. “Why, your grace, to what do we owe the honor?”

Celestia spoke with a warm bubbliness, which all the castle had been missing in her. Relief washed over them to hear it again. “Oh, I figured I’d pay the castle guard a little visit, and personally collect my two personal favorite guards to welcome them back.” A moment passed by, which felt entirely too long, before she peered around this row of lockers, setting her sights upon them. “Ah, there they are.”

Petra nearly fumbled her helmet when she saw the sly, confident grin widening across Celestia’s maw. Her heart jumped into her throat, and she had to gulp it back down. Oh no, rang her thoughts, loud and clear, she knows.

“Petra, Nimbus, it’s so good to see you two again. I’ve missed my favorite guards.” She greeted them warmly, approaching with a smile.

From Petra’s perspective, the alabaster titan loomed over her, and each word hissed facetiously through teeth which would surely turn to fangs at any moment. Hesitation took hold; should she stand at attention, or wipe the nervous sweat off her brow before it became apparent. “My queen?”

Celestia tilted her head like a curious kitten, or perhaps like a hungry lion. Her aural hair of tealish blue, seafoam green, and lavender drifted along in a steady flow, warm in its glow. It seemingly blocked the view past her shoulder, isolating the three of them. With a snicker, she asked: “Is she okay? She looks like she could use a vacation from your vacation, heheh.”

When Petra turned, she saw Nimbus asleep on her feet. That dozing blue head slumped onto her shoulder. Cute as it was, it wasn’t helpful. “Nimbus. Wake up and greet your queen.”

When the shoulder refused to be a pillow, Nimbus yanked her head away from falling over with a gasp. She blinked away the sleep with another yawn, and about halfway through, she noticed Celestia’s bemused expression. She covered her mouth and mewled: “I am so sorry, your grace.”

“You know, normally ponies do their resting while on the vacation.” jeered Celestia, rather proud of herself. “Not after they come back from it.”

“Heh,” nervously said Petra, “good one, your grace. It’s just, uh, we had to take a late train home, so we’re pretty tired.”

“I understand.” Celestia began to turn, beckoning them to join her. Though, coming from her, it likely felt more like a command, rather than a request. “Chances are, it shall be a tad droll today.” When she peered back at them, a crooked grin smeared across her face. “Which is lucky, because I’d like to have a chat.”

Just as all doubt flew from Petra’s mind that Celestia might not know, Nimbus spoke up. “Can I get a coffee first? I need something to perk me up.”

The awkward trio found themselves in the corner of the barracks, waiting for a pot to brew. One was normally ready by now, only whoever’s turn it was to put the coffee on, they forgot. Petra leaned up against the wall, her hooves crossed. Nimbus, in a complete daze, gawked at the dripping ichor as it filled into a dark brew. Celestia, meanwhile, grew bored of smiling and waving at the passing guards surprised to see her here.

“I notice you two let your hair grow out a little while you were gone.” she pointed out, musing a little stiffly.

“That’s definitely not what you wanted to talk about.” shot back Petra bluntly.

Celestia took a deep breath. “Humor me with a little small talk, will you? I don’t want to discuss the other matters here.”

Petra ran her hoof around the curve of her own head, feeling the forming mohawk finally starting to loosen up. Left unchecked, this would become a fray of wild white locks. “You’re right, I need to shave this off.”

Nimbus prepped a paper cup, and reached for the pot to pour, precautious as it was piping hot. Reflexively upon hearing this talk about manes, she wiggled her own loose mohawk of navy blue. “Should I shave mine again too?”

“I actually rather like them. You two look quite nice with manes.” Celestia eased up where she sat, regarding them with a fond little smile. “Why not try keeping them a little longer for a while, and see how you like it?”

“It’s not very conducive to comfortable helmet wearing. Especially during the summer.” Though she spoke flatly, Petra regretted it immediately. She braced herself for her commander to grill her with justified ire.

“I see.” said Celestia, sounding surprisingly defeated. She sighed, catching their eyes on her. “Helmets, like a crown, are not always comfortable. They can weigh heavily upon your head for so long.”

Nimbus put her cup back down before even having her first sip. She started to speak up. “Celestia--”

“Hello there, nice to see you!” interrupted Celestia with a gleeful sham as another guard became excited to meet his queen.

“Your grace,” he said in awe, dropping to one knee, “it is such an honor to have you in our barracks this morning.”

It took another few minutes for them to break away from the other guards, ranging from giddy to pleasantly surprised to see the queen. After turning down a couple corridors, it seemed they were finally alone. Nimbus blew the steam off her fresh coffee and took a good few sips. She spoke up first. “The freshly ground stuff we had on vacation was way better, but wow, this hits the spot.”

Petra stuck her tongue out. “I can’t go back to slow-drip brew, it comes out so bitter. Remember that cafe we went to, with that cute couple that ran it?”

“Oh my gosh, they were so cute together, right?” Nimbus giggled.

“The hot one made the beeeeeeest coffee, it was so good.” She was like to start drooling.

Nimbus choked on another sip. She nudged Petra with her wing. “Pff, Petra!”

Petra fumbled with words as she spat out one light blue feather from where Nimbus’s wing brushed against her face. “Oh come on, you know I’m right! You were thinking it too.”

“Might I hazard a guess as to where this cafe is?” asked Celestia as they came before a set of doors. She opened them up, and morning light flooded in on them. Peering back with brimming assurance, as before them lay the royal garden, she told them: “Because I think I know what city it’s in.”

Alone as they were going to get, they all seated themselves round a patio table, complete with umbrella for shade. Nimbus was finishing her coffee, so Petra spoke up first. She set her helmet onto the table and told her queen flatly: “Okay, let us have it.”

Celestia gave her snarky guard a very shrewd look. She leaned onto the table, propping herself into a hunch on her elbows, one hoof cupping her cheek, the other idly tapping. “I didn’t give it a second thought at first when you two got cleared for two weeks’ vacation time. But after you’d gone, I realized I didn’t recall any excited chatter about where you were going. Normally, you two love talking about the sites and events you plan on seeing.” The venom crept into her tone. “We’re friends, after all. You’ve always talked to me.”

Petra remained cool, her hooves crossed once more. She sneered at her queen from over the bridge of her nose, refusing to budge on this until she heard the accusation in full.

Nimbus, however, caved immediately.

“We’re so sorry!” she blubbered. With trembling hooves and a treble in her voice, Nimbus set down her nearly empty cup, freeing her hooves to hide her ashamed face into. Sniffling, she muffled out that: “We didn’t mean to hurt you, your grace, honest. Please don’t banish us.”

Lip pouting somewhat, Celestia’s teeth remained closed, like gates waiting for the words to queue up before opening up. Her violet eyes washed over her several times. “I’m not going to banish anyone, though I am upset. I told you two quite explicitly to let go of that note, and then you went behind my back to spy on my sister’s new home. How am I not supposed to be hurt by this?”

“I’m so ashamed.” hiccupped Nimbus. She took her helmet off and set it aside to get at her eyes. The tears ran dark blue streaks down those light blue cheeks.

Celestia was trying to maintain composure, but another choke from Nimbus made that harder. She’d seen enough blue ponies crying for one lifetime, and the corners of her mouth widened into an uncomfortable grimace. “Nimbus, I--”

“I’m such a bad friend.” she howled, cutting off her queen. Her folding armored legs became a hideaway for her anguished face. Muffled, she said: “I betrayed your trust, and you’re gonna hate me forever.”

“I’m--” hesitated Celestia, letting her propping hoof fall as she reeled back a bit. Turning to the still unimpressed Petra, she asked: “Is she going to be okay?”

Eyes locked with Celestia’s, Petra’s face was stone, even as she leaned over her partner. Her wing unfolded for a couple fluttering pats before rubbing her back up and down slowly, softly. “She gets very sensitive when she’s tired. So she’ll be alright in a little while, when the caffeine kicks in.”

Nimbus lifted her head back up, drawing Petra’s eyes to hers with a pleading look. “Petra? Have I ever hurt you like I have Celestia? Please, I don’t want to lose you too.”

Petra’s rocky exterior finally cracked, as her brows softened. She leaned down and kissed Nimbus right on her nose. “Never. You’re fine, dove.”

“You’re too nice to me.” complained Nimbus as she embraced her, throwing her head over Petra’s shoulder. “I went against our queen’s orders; I’m bad.”

“Girl.” she said, bemused and incredulous. “That was literally my idea. I’m the bad influence here.”

“Do I need to give you two a moment?” asked Celestia, perhaps more bluntly than she intended. Upon seeing her quirked, rakish brow, the two immediately split apart and pulled themselves together. She felt a little bad, and tried to be a little softer. “It’s quite alright if I do. Honest.”

“Ahem,” spoke up Petra, smoothing down her cloak, face flushed, “no, no, we’re good.”

Nimbus started drying her face off on her own cloak. “Yeah, I’ll be alright.”

“Okay.” sighed Celestia. She tried to breathe easy. “Because I--”

“You just don’t want to admit that you’re worried about the note too.” blurted Petra, unshaken by Celestia’s widening eyes, or Nimbus’s dropped jaw.

“Excuse me?” she asked her guard, terse and bristleing.

“Have you written one letter to Luna? Have you reached out to her literally at all?” The wrinkle between Petra’s brows formed a crease so mighty, it bent the will of even a demigoddess.

“Well, no,” Celestia stammered, growing defensive, “but, well, I--”

“Exactly. It’s because you know as well as I do one of her friends sent that note, maybe even at her request. You haven’t tried to talk to her because you don’t think she wants to talk.” Huffing, Petra found herself raised up on her bench, immediately feeling like a stark raving mess. She sat back down. “And, well… anyway, I just wanted to help. That’s all.”

Click, click, click. Celestia’s antsy hoof was rap-tap-tapping the edge of the stone patio table. Suddenly, she decided she’d had enough of the shade. She stood up from the table, and stepped out into the sun--out into her element. “Okay. You think I’m incapable? That I’m being immature for my age? Eh?”

Petra glanced at Nimbus’s concerned face, feeling her own heart starting to pick up the pace. She had no idea what she had just wrought, when she scolded a nigh immortal wizard who’d lived more than a hundred of her lifetimes. Heavy was the helmet she wore for her. “Now, Celestia? I’m s--”

K-zap! Celestia’s eyes filled in with solar magic in an instant, so full of potent power, they were like to bubble over. And she was gone. The air smoked where she’d been standing, and the smoke dissipated on a stiff and uncomfortable breeze.

A yellow pop of light appeared from on high, and Celestia followed thereafter. With a lashing from her mighty span of angelic wings, she soared back and dove for a cloud to claim as her perch. With heavy hooves, she slammed upon it, cloud fluff dispersing, but overall holding firm. And with chin held high, she ran her eyes over the town square below, all those hundreds of yards below. She just had to spot the giant tree.

Meanwhile, the weather pony who’d been forming this cloud had his entire day thrown for such a loop. He gawked up as his suddenly appearing queen peered over the ledge of his cloud. “Um. H-hello, your grace.”

Celestia’s ear flicked, and she finally noticed him. “Oh. Hello there. Sorry to take your cloud here.”

“Wh--no! No, no, it’s more than okay. It’s an honor.” The sunrise-sky-purple pegasus stammered, pushing his frayed, wind-tossed mane of stormcloud gray aside.

She shook her head and pulled him onto the cloud with her to speak more evenly with him. “It doesn’t make it okay, simply because I’m queen. I’ll be out of your hair very briefly, now. I’m just trying to find the library.”

“Ooh, wanting to pay a visit to our town hero, eh? Bet I can imagine why.” He gave her a wink, then immediately felt very strange about it. He’d just winked at his own queen, after all. A portion of his taxes kept her fed and protected. This was all very weird. “Um… it’s over that way.”

She followed his pointing hoof and unfolded her wings. “You have my thanks.”

“Before you go, ah, could I actually get you to sign my weather team shirt?” He shyly tapped his hooves together.

Her eyes bounced between him and the giant tree far below, her mouth tight for a moment. “Have you got a pen on hoof?”

His smile faded as he felt over his button up uniform shirt, realizing he hadn’t one. “I could go get one?”

“I’m actually in a little bit of a hurry, so…” She knelt, poised to take off once more. “Maybe next time.”

And like that, she took off, gone. A high-rising wind ruffled his mane again, and he brushed it back over with a sigh, before eventually getting back to reshaping the cloud. They’d ordered altostratus, and gotten cirrostratus instead. Such is life.

By now, it was early enough that no-one was heading out to lunch yet, but just late enough in the morning the streets were also predominantly empty of ponies heading to work; because mostly, they were already there. So largely, the queen of their entire nation setting down in front of the local library, went unnoticed. Celestia was left to approach the front door. At which point…

What are you doing? she asked herself. What are you waiting on?

At which point, she…

Prove Petra wrong. Go in there and say ‘Hello, sister. I’ve missed you!’

At which point, she paused.

Hardly did Celestia want to admit to herself she was hesitating. Or that Petra was right. But she began to question herself, as she froze in place. Her sun felt warm, but she herself felt so cold inside.

“Um, hi.” came a voice.

Startled, Celestia bounced around to find herself blocking the way for a pink earth pony. Except, wait, this was no random earth pony; she matched the description for one of the new element bearers Twilight told her about. “Oh,” she mused slowly, mulling the words at each syllable, “you must be Pinkie Pie.”

“And you must be Celestia.” Pinkie’s hooves fidgeted, nerves racking her mind. “I’d kneel, but I really don’t want to drop my tray. Any chance I can kneel twice for you another time?”

Curious, Celestia looked over the tray she had balanced on her haunches. Through the clear plastic cover, she could discern a generous, full platter. To one side were four slices of toast, cut diagonally, pre-buttered. The other side held four halves of grapefruit. And the center held several stacks of crepes, with blueberries, cut strawberries, and banana slices stuffed into their folds, and the generous dusting of powdered sugar.

“W-wow. That looks great.” At long last, the queen caught sight of that famous smile she’d heard so much about.

“Thanks,” cheerily began Pinkie, “I specifically learned how to make crepes especially for my girlf--” She nearly popped herself in the mouth to shut herself up, and almost stumbled back when she did.

“Oh, that’s so sweet.” Said Celestia, idly, the gears turning slowly as she smiled like a fool. “Who’s your g--” And finally the latch caught the gear. Agape, she peeked at the door, piecing it together. “Oh! I see! Okay!”

Pinkie Pie squinted. “I’m actually a grown mare, you know, if that’s what you’re worried about.” She snidely turned her nose up at her. “I could drink, I mean, if I wanted. It’s just that drinks taste yucky.”

“Oh,” chuckled Celestia, shin under her chin, “you just need to find the right drink, my dear.” For supposedly being the bearer of laughter, she could put on a surprisingly mean face. Celestia coughed and said: “Right, okay, not the point.”

“Celestia? What are you doing here?” She was normally so perky and energetic. But right now, Pinkie just sounded exasperated.

“I happened to be thinking about it this morning,” she lied, “completely of my own accord. And I thought maybe I ought to pay my sister a visit. Yes. That’s it.”

Mouth tight, Pinkie refused to buy what she was selling, not for a single bit. “Is that why you stood out here staring at her door for a whole minute?”

So tall and mighty she was, yet instantly, Celestia was reduced to a timid little filly. She sat on the cobbles, her wings fidgeting, and tepidly tapped the tips of her hooves together. “You’re close with her. How has she been?”

“Me and all her other friends have been doing a lot to show her how to be happy again.” sighed Pinkie Pie, choosing her next words very carefully. “You know, she was pretty devastated after the last time she saw you. When you thought she was dead.”

Celestia awkwardly gripped her elbow. The door was right there, but now she felt like she could never open it. Maybe she never should either. That note she’d gotten, which made its way to her by auspicious strings of fate, so conveniently… it made so much sense now. Maybe it really was Luna, angrily scrawling out the letters in a frustrated mess, slumped over her desk in a dejected heap. With a sigh, she told Pinkie: “Maybe I should go.”

“Far be it for me to tell the queen what to do.” said Pinkie, forcing a pained chuckle out of herself.

Celestia pulled herself up onto her hooves and started to amble past her, wings listlessly unfolding to hopefully take off. “Thank you for that joke, Pinkie. I needed it; and a lot more, to be honest.” She paused. “Actually, may I ask something of you?”

Pinkie bit her lip, peering at the door, hoping no-one was coming out anytime soon. “S-sure.”

“Besides looking out for my little sister, would you…” Her mouth felt dry. This was surely a sorry, peculiar request. “You wouldn’t happen to have a pen, would you?”

Pinkie shook her head, because she was sure she didn’t. But then a felt tip permanent marker tumbled out from where it got caught in her mane. It must have been from some craft project, and found its way into her frizzy curls after she’d rested it behind her ear. “Huh. Forgot about that.”

“Oh, that is actually perfect.” she said, demeanor lightening the tiniest little bit. “May I please borrow this?”

“You know what,” she told the queen with a wry smile, “keep it.”

When she was gone, Pinkie’s grin surely faded. Little pin-pricks of uncertainty trembled all down her spine, and her frizzy, curly tail swished in place. To nobody, she said: “That was… the right thing to do.”

She looked around, perhaps hoping for any kind of validation from any source at all. None came. A warm summer breeze tussled her hair oh so gently. “Wasn’t it?”

Again, no answer came. “I mean, c’mon. She just makes Luna upset. And…” Her eyes darted around. “I love her, so I can’t let that happen.” She looked toward the door, taking a single step forward. “Right?”

“Pinkie?” called Luna, opening the door so suddenly, that Pinkie almost fell over in shock. “Oh, I’m sorry, dear. I didn’t mean to startle you. I just happen to look up from our morning routine and see you coming down the way.”

For a moment, Pinkie followed after Celestia’s skyward path. Luna didn’t say anything about it, so neither did she. “Heh, yep, just me. Hope you haven’t had breakfast yet!”

Luna covered her swelling heart and smiled. “Oh, that’s so sweet.”

Deja vu. thought Pinkie.

“Come on in,” bade Luna, “I was just showing Hope-Heart the system Twilight taught me for organizing all our books.”

Pinkie hopped and skipped along, and within she noticed Hope sporting a new haircut; shorter in the back, longer toward the front. “Heya, HH. Digging the bob cut!”

“Thanks.” said Hope with a smile, gently swishing it for them to see how it bounced. “I heard Luna’s talk of paladins and got inspired. Plus, it’s nice and airy.”

“My goodness,” complained Luna, letting Pinkie along, “that is so much food. Though, it does look very nice.”

“HH can help us eat it, if she likes.” mused Pinkie, bouncing up just high enough to peck her nose against Luna’s. This got the cutest giggle out of her that put such a big smile on Pinkie’s face. Maybe everything was going to work out alright after all.

Meanwhile, high in the skies above Ponyville, a purple member of the weather team cheerily hummed along in his work. His button up had a new royal squiggle just under the collar, and he even had a new pen in his pocket. He smiled from ear to ear.

A few minutes prior to this.

It was now Petra who was yawning. She made her best attempt at lounging on this patio bench. Hazily, she slumped her head over to observe Nimbus. The coffee had certainly kicked in. “Do you really feel like doing that now of all times?”

Trance-like, Nimbus didn’t answer her at first. Her wings were unfolded into a gliding position for balance, as two corner hooves pinched in next to each other were all she was standing on. Her other hooves she slowly lifted into outstretched positions, focused on keeping her breathing long, low, and steady. At last, she answered her: “It relaxes me. So, yes.”

“Yeah, well, relaxing relaxes me. Ha.” Petra chuckled and rolled over to prop herself onto the other elbow when the first one started getting tired. That’s when a distinctive yellow flash popped in the air above the garden, and with a start, she accidentally rolled off the bench and onto the grass.

“Ahhhhh,” announced Nimbus with an elongated, easy-going sigh, “Celestia’s back.” She moved onto the next pose in her routine.

Petra rushed over with their helmets. “Here!” she shouted. But when Nimbus kept posing, she planted it on for her, then her own. Standing at attention, she barked: “Your grace!”

When Celestia landed softly on her weary hooves, she looked from one to the other. “You may be as at ease as she is, Petra. Come along, now.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa.” griped Petra. She waited until Celestia stopped in place and looked at her. “You can’t just move on and not tell us what happened.”

A soft clink came with Nimbus pushing in cheek-to-cheek with Petra, and their helmets clicked against one another. “Yeah, Celestia. You can talk to us, we’re friends after all, aren’t we?”

“Hmm,” she hummed, wearing a strange mixture of bemusement and vindictiveness, “that is rich coming from you two.”

“Heh,” said Petra, “guess that means it didn’t go well.”

Nimbus shoved her. “Petra!”

Celestia laughed, watching them idly push each other with their wings, bickering. But try as she might, she couldn’t keep the smile going. It faded like a setting sun always does. “No.” she said meekly. “I suppose it didn’t.”

The two guards of pink and blue looked up at her from where they were struggling to pin one another face-first into the grass. They immediately disentangled from each other and rushed over, embracing her from either side.

Surprised, Celestia stumbled into another sitting position, and her wings flexed in fidgety little motions. “Um, alright, hello there.”

“C’moooooon.” pleaded Petra.

“Yeah, please talk to us.” agreed Nimbus. “You can’t keep this bottled up.”

Blushing and stammering, Celestia told them: “Look, I simply wasn’t ready today. And she needed the time to heal from how I hurt her last, so… I’ll go back to her another day, when she wants me in her life again.”

They both looked up to her, their eyes incredibly sad for hardened sky-warriors who had just been wrestling. The two mewled out in unison: “Celestia…”

“I-it’s not something you can simply do--I mean, I couldn’t pop in out of the blue and say ‘Well, hello sister, how are you, nice weather, sorry about thinking you were dead and taunting me.’” She covered up her face. “Please, let me do this when I’m ready?”

Nimbus peered over at Petra, pouting. “She’s not gonna like it when you remind her that Luna her all her friends already gave us their rsvp’s to the gala in a couple weeks.”

Celestia lifted her widened eyes from her hooves. “Say what? I have to steel myself for meeting Luna at the gala in just two weeks?!” She took a shaking breath. “Sun and stars above, I don’t think I can do it, I-I--”

“Hey,” shushed Petra, “relax, your grace. It’s okay. It’ll all be okay.”

“Yeah,” cooed Nimbus, “we’re here for you, okay? We’ll help you through this.”

Her breathing calmed as they held her, and for a moment, she happily forgot the fact that this relationship she had with them was completely unprofessional. Her wide wings wrapped around the both of them as she held them closer to herself. It was warm, so warm it melted away years of loneliness. Given the chance, she might be able to doze off and nap there on the spot.

“Should we get going, your grace?” asked Petra.

“Just a little bit longer.” she pleaded of them. “I’m not entirely over you two sneaking off to Ponyville, but… thank you for being my friends.”

A long pleasant, quiet moment passed them by. And then Petra broke it, announcing to zero fanfare that: “I still say it was Fluttershy who sent that note.”

“Hush up with you.” touted Nimbus, unimpressed.

Celestia, not knowing what to say to that, simply smiled. “Hmm, haha… Hahaha!”

Author's Note

Wow it's late and I'm tired and to be honest a little inebriated and I'm not sure how this happened myself but I've made an accidental liar of myself. I said there was gonna be one final chapter and well this is not it. This started as an opening scene I wanted for the final chapter where Celestia talks to Petra and Nimbus but then I just kept expanding upon it and expanding upon it, and it gave me more scene ideas and I ended up loving them so. Here they are. Now their own unexpected chapter. Dedicated to the two guard ponies I made up on the spot originally intended for a singular scene in Unbound, but then grew to kinda halfway like so I gave them a bigger role and now here we are.

NOW there's only one chapter left. I'm like, 90% sure on it this time. Also I'm gonna go back over this tomorrow to pick out the grammar mistakes I probably made. Thanks for bearing with me; it's been a long couple days...

Part 10: Returning scales and wands.

Author's Note

Final chapter was growing too long again, whomp. I just really wanted to give one last callback to some of my favorite characters involved in the story, like Petra and Nimbus last time.
I already have a decent head start on the next chapter from where I split it, so hopefully it shouldn't take TOO long, barring circumstance, and well, mood.
I'll give this another pass in the morning, I'm tired.

Part 10: Returning scales and wands.

The sun fell, marking the end of another week. A soft and sleepy routine fell anew over the humble town of Ponyville. The clouds on high caught the light, and their underbellies radiated a heavenly golden luminescence. Perhaps the gates to the divine were this parting radiance, ready to welcome the passing of the soon to be late season of summer.

When Luna left the library, she could feel the starting shifts of changing winds. Looking back, she called out through the still open door: “You’re certain you’ll be okay to close up by yourself in a couple hours?”

A gray mare with reddish eyes and a black bob cut appeared in the frame, backlit by the interior. With an air as breezy as the slowly cooling weather, she told her: “Luna, there’s two ponies shuffling around in here. I’m sure I’ll be just fine.”

“I feel bad, leaving you here by yourself.” Luna brushed one shin up against the other. A hesitant foot planted back toward the door. “Maybe I should double check things. Miss Mare wants her weekly report in tomorrow, after all.”

Chuckling, Hope-Heart put up her hooves to bar her from entry. “You hardly touched your lunch while getting that folder ready for me earlier. All I have left is to fill out that last form regarding book condition, and nothing’s been damaged all week. It’ll be fine.”

Still, Luna dithered about in place. “Well. If you’re certain?”

“I am.” Hope announced with confidence. Glancing over her own shoulder, she noticed someone ambling toward the counter. “Let me get this guy checked out. I got this. Go have some fun.”

Her expression softened when Hope winked at her. A relieved smile curled her lips. “Okay. Thank you, Hope.”

A soft click of the door preceded a stroll further into town. Along the way, Luna recognized the buildings and even a few passers by at a glance. And she no longer needed a map or to timidly ask for directions to find somewhere besides the town square. The dark morning when she needed Applejack to guide her through these streets felt so very far away. Unlike that morn, she breathed easy this evening. She was home.

Her jaunty trot brought Luna along to a familiar cafe. But even as it came into view, something else drew her attention far less passively than a business locale which cannot move. It was a pink figure, who leapt from her table and hopped onto the bars that gated off their designated patio space. She cupped her hooves to her mouth and sounded off: “Over here!”

Luna picked up the pace. When she approached the gate, she hopped into the air, light as a feather, scooping up Pinkie into her hooves. She twisted her wings, spinning the two of them through the air, sending Pinkie into a giggling tizzy. Then gently, she set down by the table Pinkie had been sitting at, letting her down.

“Ha.” snorted Pinkie, wobbling on her hooves, losing her footing. She ambled back and started falling over. But nearly an instant after her thighs made contact with the concrete, she rolled into a tumble, coming up with a bounce as her frizzy mane settled. “Just kidding!”

“It’s nice to see you again, dear.” said Luna, taking a seat.

Pinkie claimed the seat across from her at the tiny table. “You too. I went ahead and ordered a pizza for the two of us, hope that’s okay.”

Luna propped herself up on her elbows, hooves forming the bowl which her chin filled in. “Hmm, what toppings?”

“Well,” she explained, “normally I’d get the works. But I figured you’d prefer something simple and hearty, so I got eggplant and mushroom.”

“Sounds good to me. Nice and umami.”

“That’s a funny word.” decided Pinkie aloud. She tried it for herself, to see how it felt. “Oo mah me.”

“It’s a little new to me as well.” Luna admitted shyly. “I’m told it more or less means savory? Either way, it has been an experience, finding these new words in Ponish to express myself.”

“Oh!” spouted Pinkie with excitement, suddenly remembering. “Speaking of expressing yourself, I heard Hope was teaching you to write poetry.”

Luna chuckled. “I was around when the fundamentals were being established, so I hardly needed teaching there.” With a little less confidence, she admitted that: “I have however missed a lot progress in the medium. And I never thought to write a poem before, really.”

“I’m sure it’ll be great!” beamed Pinkie.

The opening of the cafe door hushed them. It was a sobering quiet which the appearance of this mare in the doorway demanded prolonged attention. Petite as she was, she filled the air around her with a buzz, all eyes on her. Confidently, dutifully, she sashayed across the cobbles of her patio space, over to them with a high-held chin.

“Hi, Marley!” blurted Pinkie with the usual glee and then some.

“Nice to see you again, Marlo.” Luna whispered, again feeling surprisingly timid in this presence.

“The pleasure’s all mine, girls, really. And Luna, I though we were over this; friends call me Marley.” Her smile oozed a confidence that weakened those around her. The collar of her black button-up fit snug round her neck, under which unfurled a necktie patterned with nearly mint colored creeping vines, and a few lavender blossoms here and there. She retrieved a notepad from her dark green apron. “Clay’s out today, so the shop’s mine. Can I make you two lovely gals some coffee tonight?”

“I’ll take my third most usual.” announced Pinkie, very assured. “It’s a special occasion.”

Luna returned the smile Pinkie gave her, but became nervous again Marlo addressed her. “I’m afraid I still don’t know much about coffee.”

Marlo tapped her chin with her pen and smirked. “You like breakfast tea, yes? With milk and maybe honey too?”

“I suppose.” said Luna uncertainly.

“Then I might have just the thing for you.” She chuckled and calmed down. “For this one type of blend, they leave some fruit pulp in with the coffee beans for the roasting process. Some say it has a little bit of a honey taste. If I add some milk, it might help bridge the gap for you.”

Luna’s lip went into a pondering curl. “Mm, sure. I’ll try it. Thank you, Marley.”

Marlo was positively tickled at hearing her nickname. She quickly jotted that down, stowing the little notepad, smile shockingly bright in the waning light of the setting sun. “Certainly, friend. I’ll have those out to you darlings along with your meal in just a little while, okay? Thank you for your patronage.”

They watched her trot off high on her heels and beaming. Luna spoke up first: “So are we going to address… um…”

Pinkie giggled, playing with her cup of ice water. “We super do not have to talk about it.”

“Well, it’s just, she is very…” She paused, searching for the right word. “Charming.”

Pinkie took a sip, and all the little water droplets lining the sides glistened. “Mm, that she is.”

It was about that time something else gleamed off the last few rays of the sinking sun. And a steady darkness descended upon the very world as it lowered beyond the lines of roofing beyond, a few blocks away to the East of them. Luna lifted from her chair, eyes fixated on the spot where it had slipped past the corners where she wasn’t looking. “What was that?”

“What was wh--” started Pinkie, but a sickening crunch rang out. She whipped around in her seat so fast, she was like to fall out of it.

Two blocks away, cries rang out as ponies hurried through the intersection, scattering in various directions. A strange figure in a wide-brimmed hat careened around the street corner, veering in under a lamp post just as a unicorn was lighting it.

The cafe door opened with a bang. Less composed than usual, Marlo came running out with a couple of her servers in tow. “What’s going on?!”

When Luna saw her looking to her for answers, she shrugged. But standing tall, she took initiative. She spread her wings and hopped out onto the street. And just as the figure in the large hat began to look a little familiar, a behemoth of a creature swerved around the intersection on huge claws that dug into the cobbles after her.

“Return unto me my treasure, tiny thief!” bellowed the beast.

“Galahad?” wondered Luna aloud as the golden dragon chased somepony down. Her wings fidgeted; she wasn’t sure exactly what to do here.

“That’s Galahad?” Pinkie asked, slack-jawed.

“Yes, she’s the dragon I was--wait, Pinkie! What are you doing out here on the street, this is dangerous!”

As Luna made to slide her back into the outdoor dining area, Pinkie slipped under her hooves with ease to keep her spot. “Any friend of yours is a friend of mine.”

“No, you shouldn’t trifle with angry dragons, stop, hold on.” Luna snatched at her a few times as she skipped away, but she ducked, tumbled, and even tripped under her hooves.

“Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie!” gleefully shouted Pinkie Pie to the raging stampede of one. “Luna here has told me a lot about you!”

The quake became a rumble as the huge, shiny dragon’s rage slowly subsided into confusion. Here approaching was a pony she didn’t know, being chased by a pony she did. Her diamond eyes darted between the target of her ire hopping behind some loose crates nearby and this pink prancer. “Who is that? You know of Luna, my dearest pony friend?”

“Know her? She’s my girlf--eep!” squeaked Pinkie as hooves wrapped tight around her torso and she began to rise into the air. Luna had finally scooped her into her hooves, and seemed to be lifting her to speak with the dragon more face-to-face.

“Is that the term we’re using now? Are we there yet?” Even as Luna came up to Galahad, she had trouble focusing on her.

“Would you like to be there?” It was such an ernest question, and she asked it with the biggest of smiles. Her lashes fluttered like a pair of soft butterfly wings.

“I’m not opposed. I just don’t want to move too fast, you know?” She turned Pinkie about in her hold.

“That’s okay,” Pinkie assured, holding onto her shoulders, “we don’t have to call ourselves anything you’re not comfortable with yet.” She punctuated her reassurance with a peck on Luna’s nose, and the two of them laughed a little nervously, their cheeks flushing.

Galahad, however, was not as endeared as they were. Her head tilted to one side, and she asked aloud: “Should I offer the two of you your… privacy?”

The two of them grew wide-eyed, remembering the large dragon face lifted up to greet them. Luna fidgeted, uncertain if she should set Pinkie down, or keep her at eye level with Galahad. She stammered out her words: “Oh, Galahad! It’s nice to see you. This dear here is my best friend, Pinkie Pie.”

“Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie.” added Pinkie Pie, waving at the confused dragon.

“Greetings unto you, Pinkie Pie.” said Galahad to Pinkie Pie. Pleasantries out of the way, she turned away from them, huffing over the stacks of crates not too far off.

“O-oh, uh, what brings you to Ponyville?” asked Luna, trying to hover alongside her.

With a callous claw, Galahad knocked over a top crate. “A most valued treasure of my hoard has been stolen away from me.”

“What? Who would do such a thing?” About that time, Luna noticed some of the town guard gathering round, trying to probe the situation from a distance for now. “Oh, no, everypony please. She’s a friend of mine.”

Pinkie rattled off a few questions, thinking maybe she could help look, if she weren’t being held. “What’d you lose, miss dragon? Is it important? What color is it? What shape?”

When Galahad flicked aside another crate, the mysterious figure tried to dart away. But her claw was too quick. She snatched the pony up by her cape, hoisting her for all to see. “This is the thief in question.”

Luna’s jaw fell open, and she nearly dropped Pinkie. “Trixie, is that you?”

There was no hiding her face behind the hat, it was entirely too distinctive. She tossed her head back to lift the brim, stowing something behind her, laughing sheepishly. “Ohhhhhhhhh, Lunaaaaaaaa. I-it’s so good to see you again?”

She asked it like a question, and Luna was nonplussed. “What have you got there? Trixie, did you really steal something from Galahad?”

Trixie slipped it further back when a red sliver began to show. “Whaaaaaaaat? Certainly not! I’d--I mean I wouldn’t--I’d never--”

“I’ve had enough of this.” decided Galahad, unclenching her claws. She watched the magician plummet a few feet to the ground, and when she hit tail-first with an “oof,” a shiny object of ruddy deep red bounced into the air. At its zenith, she plucked at it with two ginger, pinching claws, which closed down with a clink.

Setting down, Luna let Pinkie hop to her side. Her disheartened gaze fell from the mystic red shape down to the dejected amateur wizard. “What were you thinking?”

Trixie tugged on the brim of her hat, curling down onto the sidewalk, pathetic and small. “I don’t know, I… thought that maybe a magical artifact would help me improve my magic, a-and that…”

“And?” Luna tried to keep a calm tone, but realized her judgement might be seeping in a little harshly. She came over and pat her on the back. “Come now, Trixie. You can talk to me.”

One purple eye peered up from underneath the hat. “Ugh, it sounds so dumb to say out loud, though.”

“Trixie.” said Luna again, a little more firmly this time.

“I thought if I used a mystical artifact to improve my magic, I might be able to make you proud of me. Like I promised before.” She crossed her hooves and turned away from her in a huff.

After a snicker, Luna felt awful about it when Trixie glared at her from beyond her slumped shoulder. She had to reassure her. “Oh, no, no, I wasn’t trying to laugh at you, honestly. I’m tickled pink you look up to me like that.”

“Yeah, well, it figures the dragon I’d steal from would turn out to be your friend.” scoffed Trixie. “You’re so cool…”

“Alright, not really the point, here. You ought not to steal things, hmm?” She sat down beside her. “Not from any dragon, or perhaps in general, for that matter. My being friends with said dragon shouldn’t influence that decision.” She peered up at Galahad’s claw. “What did she steal from you, anyhow?”

Before her, Galahad lowered a gem nearly as big as any pony’s head. It glinted red as fall, and was heart-shaped. “Heavy is the ruby heart, as it can bear the weight of all that which you let into your very own heart. Frankly, I’m surprised she was able to lift it. She’s not as strapping as you, Luna.”

“Also not really the point, Gal, come now.” started Luna, somewhat incredulous. That’s when Pinkie tapped her shoulder to point out the gathered guards. “Oh dear.”

One approached. He had a sturdy build to him, but wore no more than a padded gambeson, as befitted the less dangerous going on of small time country life. His coat was flint-black, which parted like a geode for his amethyst hair that might give Rarity’s mane a run for her money. Something seemed oddly familiar about him as he cleared his throat. “Luna, nice to see you again.”

“Oh,” she said, turning about and trying not to seem confused about that statement, “thank you?”

“At any rate,” he continued as he approached, “I’m just checking on this whole situation here, making sure if we need to get involved? We, uh, didn’t really fetch the armor or weapons, so is everything alright here?”

After the whole situation was explained to him, the stalkier, lake-blue guard asked: “Should we ask the dragon if she wants to press charges, chief?”

“Well, Horace, she doesn’t really… pay taxes, so…”

“Uh, excuse me,” interrupted Trixie, hopping up to confront them, “she crushed my wagon.”

The main guard shared a nonplussed look with Horace, before turning to her and flatly saying: “You snuck into her lair and stole from her hoard.”

She puffed up indignantly. “I may be a thief, but that wagon was my home. Surely saying ‘that’s that I guess’ isn’t really fair.”

He lowered his eyes at her. “You’re right, it isn’t fair that I’m letting go of the fact that you brought an angry dragon down on us with swiping claws, nearly causing a city-wide panic.” As her hopes sank, dejected, he cleared his throat. “Not to sound harsh here, but we’re lucky nopony’s hurt. You included.”

Galahad huffed with feigned offense. “Righteous fury does not turn me into some feral beast, you know.”

“Right, sorry if that came out rudely.” he corrected. To his surprise, he felt a tap at his shoulder. Luna stepped forth.

“Alright, let me try to mediate here.” Click, click. Her hoof rang sturdy against the bulk of Galahad’s thigh. “Now, Galahad. You had every right to be angry. But don’t you think you handled this a touch too aggressively?”

“Absolutely not, in the pursuit of that which belongs to me.” She turned up her dragon snout.

“One friend of mine has her artifact back now.” Luna’s gesturing hooves moved from dragon to magician. “But now another friend of mine hasn’t a home. You might agree this is a touch extreme--that you’ve escalated the situation?”

That golden jaw clenched in an attempt not to betray the grinding of huge teeth. But their size meant a quiet to pony ears was a touch too tricky. “Am I not endowed some fury when crossed?”

“Certainly.” agreed Luna with a pleasant smile, giving her claw a comforting pat. “But if you held true to that alone, you’d have one less friend in this world, no?”

Galahad stammered as Luna nuzzled up against her shoulder. With a huffy turn of her head to look away, her cheeks turned rose gold. “Bah, you are lucky we are kindred spirits, you and I.”

“A blushing dragon,” mused Pinkie, “now I really have seen it all.”

“So do you think you might help make up for my friend’s cart you crushed?” Luna was certain to bat her lashes for all they were worth and nudging Pinkie who laughed.

“Fine.” Grumbling aside, Galahad presented the ruby heart, and soundly tapped the back of it with her other claw. Several stacks worth of a bizarrely pristine golden coin, long since out circulation, fell out of it, into a loose pile one head high at Trixie’s hooves. “This ought cover the damages, I should think.”

The guard with pretty purple hair spoke up. “Oh, those are pretty valuable.” When he got several confused looks, he said: “What? I have an antique coin collection. I can do other things.”

“So, it’s a magical storage container?” Luna asked of Galahad’s artifact, which she withdrew deeper into her own clutches, closer to her very real dragon’s heart.

“You may stow that which you treasure.” she explained, as though it were obvious. “Was I not clear before?”

“It’s clear as crystal now, Gal.”

“Ha.” Pinkie seemed to like that one.

Luna then turned to Trixie who was counting out her coins and said: “Is there anything you’d like to say to my dragon friend, Trixie? Something perhaps you ought to say?”

Trixie shuffled over and took her hat off. She peered up into those great big nonplussed eyes. “I’m sorry to have stolen from you, and very… humbled by this. Especially considering you didn’t owe me anything. It’s very generous of you.”

“Mm,” mugged Galahad, “isn’t it just?” Something pawed at her claw, like an insistent kitten, desperate for attention. Looking down, she saw Luna being somewhat disappointed. Her dragon maw began to falter. “I suppose that’s not entirely the point. I should have practiced some of the benevolence Luna here has been teaching me. I too am sorry, for not at least attempting to parlay with you before escalating.”

“There we are,” cooed Luna, “admitting that was very mature of you.”

Galahad leaned down, nostrils flaring, and huffed. A toothy grin overcame her when Luna’s hair blew back and she flinched. “I’ll walk a ways from your town, and take off from there. Wouldn’t want to knock anything over on my way out.”

The handsomer of the two nudged his compatriot and made a circular motion for the other guards to disperse. “See, Horace? All’s well that ends well. Let’s go put all the patrols back into place. Thanks for being amiable, miss dragon--Galahad, was it?”

“Fie, little knight.” she growled, stomping on by. “You are lucky it is a new age when reasoning is more viable than fire and steel. Else I’d have damaged more than the link in a caravan chain, and you’d have shattered every lance from your armory against my hide.”

“To be fair, miss, we only lance beasts, when necessary.” He bristled up as she continued loping by. Luna’s soft little chuckle nearby caught his attention anew.

“Take it from me, friend; even the worst of the monsters and beasts of old can redeem themselves with time.” She gave them a wink, and as she went her separate way with Pinkie at her side, she caught Galahad pausing to let that sentiment sink in. She kept on, and so did she.

It was only later on, in the dead of night, that Luna sprang up in bed. Her hooves quickly covered her face. This was no fear she felt, but disgrace. Dragging at her cheeks and jaw, she groaned aloud to no-one: “Oh my gosh. That was Stoneheart earlier, and I didn’t recognize him…”

End of summer arrived. Wistful clouds drifted listlessly across the sky. Fields nearby saw a pleasant time for picnickers in this nigh perfect weather. Among them, the odd scarf, however, had finally been adorned.

Beyond the pining of summer loves, where newfound, surprised admiration gazed across the table cloths laid out on the grass, there sat a boutique on the hill by the street. And within it there was a monster and hero both, an entity unified and redeemed, grumbling with her seamstress extraordinaire.

“Must I really wear my element, Rarity?” complained Luna, fiddling with her crown.

“I had imagined it as the centerpiece of your ensemble.” Rarity gently set it back up behind Luna’s horn. “Why, darling, can you help me understand why you’d rather not wear it?”

Luna took it off once more. She turned it about between her hooves. “There is a certain implication, you know? Me, a former royal, showing up, wearing a crown.”

Rarity turned the other way, grimacing. “Oh dear. I was so caught up in the euphoria of finally getting to do a regal-like piece, that I forgot what a social faux pas this might seem.”

From seated nearby, Rainbow chuckled aloud and added: “I can see the gossip rags now. ‘Queen’s Sister Usurps Her Again With Fancier Crown!’”

Fluttershy chided her, wagging the hairbrush at her with disapproval. “Don’t tease, Dash. This is a big night for her.”

“Indeed.” agreed Rarity. She spread out her hooves, showing this imaginary bigger picture. “A misstep such as this could destroy any sense of social standing for us all.”

“Aw pshaw.” dismissed Pinkie.

“‘Pshaw,’ excuse me?” Rarity seldom raised her voice, but that seemed to strike a nerve.

“What does she need with a bunch of fancy ponies living half the country away?” Pinkie shrugged. “We love her plenty here.”

“Especially you, huh?” muttered Rainbow under her breath, bemused, before being silently berated by Fluttershy once more. To that glare, she could o lay offer a timid smile.

“I understand your sentiment, Pinkie, I really do.” Rarity gestured toward Luna fondly. “We’ve all become fast friends with our Luna here. We all love her, very much so.”

Luna reflexively pawed at her chest, as though her heart might beat out of there. “I’m touched.”

“Even if she does make the odd mistake, here and there.” Rarity gave her a churlish grin and pat her cheek.

Luna squinted at her, lip curling. “Alright, no, that’s fair.”

“Oh I’m only teasing, darling.” She waved her hoof. “As your friends, part of our job is to keep you humble.”

“And my ego may yet never be the same.” Luna shrugged with a playful grin of her own, before producing a golden chain. “At any rate, here. I brought the necklace Galahad gave me. It has a similar aesthetic to my crown, will that work?”

Rarity borrowed the piece with a “Thank you.” and waltzed it over to a rack with several garments. Her horn’s magic pulled apart some of the hangers with a series of thoughtful clicks. When she found the one she was looking for, she held the necklace up to it, and pondered. “Hmm.” she said, and: “Hmmmmmmm, yes this… this will do.”

Right after this exchange, the door to the boutique opened, the jingling of the bell feeling surprisingly aggressive. In strode Applejack, none too pleased with some aspect to her current lot in life. Her wandering green eyes seemed to be hunting for someone in particular.

“Nice of you to join us, Applejack, dear.” teased Rarity, a pleasant smile betraying her true feelings that it was indeed nice for her to see AJ again.

Applejack marched right past her, ignoring the sweet greeting to get into it with Luna. “Listen, Luna, we have got to talk about that filly you’ve done pawned off on me.”

The dark blue mare thought of the powder blue filly. “Is Trixie really that bad?”

It had been the morning after the Galahad incident. A raucous knock on Luna’s door brought her to a desperate Trixie, realizing she had enough money now to fix her cart, but not for a hotel. With little else in mind, Luna had told her she might know somepony who’d but her up for a little while.

“But she’ll make you work for it.” Luna had told her.

“Then the great and powerful Trixie will be the best worker.” Trixie promised her.

“She is the worst worker.” complained Applejack. “She’s incompetent, lazy, and she talks back whenever I tell her to do literally anything!” Applejack worked her hooves along the edges of her cranium with a rough “Grah!” Her hair became mussed up and her hat crooked on her head.

“I hadn’t expected she’d be the best at labor.” admitted Luna, taking AJ’s hat off her, passing it to Rarity, who delicately placed it at the very top of her favorite hat rack. “What about simple tasks? Sweeping? Have you tried sweeping, it’s very straightforward. Even I can sweep.”

“Last time I gave her a broom, I came back two hours later to a barn that was still half-covered in dust.” AJ sneered, remembering the disappointment she’d felt that day. “And she was napping on a haybale nearby.”

Rarity leaned in, such that her cheek would be open. “Hello, by the way, AJ, I love you.”

“Love you too, Rares.” said Applejack without a second thought, turning from her rant to plant a doting kiss on that waiting cheek. She then picked up where she left off. “And another thing, Luna, she’s been a right bad influence on Applebloom. I--” trailed off her words, realizing she’d been tricked into some open affection. Out of the corner of her eye, she spied Rainbow, Flutterhsy, and Pinkie, all giddy as little schoolyard fillies, bouncing in their chairs. Her face turned nearly as red as the apples she picked.

“Why don’t you calm down and let me start braiding your hair?” cooed Rarity.

“At any rate,” added Luna, patting her shoulder, “repairs to Trixie’s wagon should be done in a couple days. Think you can put up with her a little longer? For me?”

Applejack pouted, pensive as Rarity ran the brush through her locks. “Fine, I guess. But if she talks back to me one more time, I’m gonna let her have it, hear?”

“Loud and clear, Applejack.” sighed Luna, shaking her head. “I owe you one.”

Rarity had already begun brushing out Applejack’s mane, pulling the strands out into strips to layer over one another. “Yes, yes, magicians and such. Come now, girls, we’ve much to prepare for.”

Part 11: Tickets please.

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part 12: True royalty.

Stepping through, Luna saw her, rising, as ever, so above it all. The carpet laden steps painted the world around her in a crimson, leaving her a white spot of perfection. Beside her was the sorbet trio of princesses, including the one she hadn’t had the pleasure of meeting.

The stranger wore a royal cape with faux fur lining, striped lily white and daffodil yellow. Twilight’s dress was cornflower blue, with a big regal collar. Sunset beside her wore one with a tail and dancer’s frills, in a burning hot shade of foxglove reddish pink. And the white queen, Celestia, she had a layered, pleated ensemble to match the osiria rose; the blood red skirts and sleeves and trimmings unfolded to give way to pure, clean silvery white innards.

These royals wore smiles and pleasantries at the first landing to bid their guests welcome to the gala. Loathe as she was to wait in another line, Luna found herself shuffling among many well-to-do strangers. Timing could not have been better, though, as the cutoff for getting to enjoy their acknowledgement came shortly after they started waiting. Her sight was fixated, her breath becoming bated as time went on.

At long last, princess Twilight clicked her hooves together with great excitement. She leaned across Sunset’s chest to get the queen’s attention. “Celestia--oop, I mean, your grace. Look, those fillies, toward the end of the line. They’re the ones I met in the Everfree--the ones who defeated Nightmare Moon.”

“Then that means…” Celestia’s eyes had glazed over by this point. This gaggle of nobility all supported her in some way, but none of them truly knew her. Granting this facade of acquaintanceship, it felt so empty. But now her eyes perked up as she looked past the familiar strangers. “There she is. She came after all.”

Rarity went first when they became the new front. She bowed before the royalty and said: “My friends and I are most grateful for your invitation to the gala, your grace.”

Applejack followed her darling. “Thank you kindly, should it please her grace and their majesties.”

Rainbow Dash bent her knee. “Most awesome majesties.” From the side, Rarity merely shook her head at her. Moving along, she shrugged, mouthing: “What?”

Fluttershy gulped and accidentally bowed so low, her hair swept across the floor. One of her little flower clips popped open and she had to scoop it up and hurry along.

Pinkie Pie did something rather funny, in that she came up to the stairs and bowed. Then, after standing back up, she knelt down a second time. As she made way, she met eyes with a very confused queen, and shot her a wink. The queen alone then had the spark of understanding.

Luna came up to the spot. A long moment of quiet seemed to fall over the room, the murmuring fading away until naught remained but her and the silent locking of eyes she kept with her sister. She bent in both her knees, prostrating before them. “Your grace.”

Celestia put on a most frightfully awkward smile, her lips nearly trembling. Her sister began to walk away from her and the line came to an end shortly after. The smile grew all the more forced. By the end, she announced: “Welcome to the Grand Galloping Gala, one and all!”

A mild cheer sounded throughout the hall.

“If you’ll briefly excuse us,” continued their queen, “the princesses and I are going to freshen up a little, and return shortly. Please, help yourselves to some catering, just down that hall. The band will also be playing in the ballroom shortly. Or you may mingle out in my garden, if you’d like; my roses have done exceptionally well this summer.”

Luna watched the royal party ascend and disappear further into the castle. It seemed like the ground floor was all that was available to the gala goers. She sighed.

Fluttershy came along and asked: “How are you feeling, Luna?”

“Yeah,” added Pinkie, “you okay?”

“I feel rather foolish.” she admitted to them. “I had so much more to say than ‘your grace,’ and I just didn’t.” She made to drag at her eyes, but paused, remembering the makeup. She could see Rarity’s sympathy fading when it seemed she might have to fix that again.

Applejack, feeling somewhat fluent in the topic, pat her on the back. “That was your sister up there, girl. Surely you coulda asked to go up and chat?”

“I’m afraid I fell victim to particulars of ceremony.” Luna told her, nibbling on her lip. “My place as a guest was to bow and greet and be greeted. Besides, I didn’t want to deprive the ponies behind us of the opportunity to meet with their queen as well.”

Rarity saw Applejack’s confused grimace and nodded. “Sadly, she is right; adherence to social custom is a big to do at high society events. But let’s not fret, now, I’m sure that an opportunity will present itself at some point. The royal party always finds the time to mingle with their guests, after all.”

“I suppose you’re right.” Luna lifted her chin anew. “At any rate, what are all of you going to get up to?”

“Rainbow and I are going to the dining hall.” said Rarity, sidling up beside the chuffed pegasus.

“This shindig has gotta have the best catering!” Dash excitedly rubbed her hooves together in anticipation of all the delicious, expensive food.

Nonplussed, Rarity broke eye contact with her and added: “We’re also going to try and network. Food is practically the best ice breaker.”

It suddenly hit Rainbow Dash again. “Oh yeah, I heard some Wonderbolts are here! Wonder if they’d make time to talk to one of the heroes who helped return the sun?”

“I’m going to spend some time in the garden. It’ll be quieter, and I’d love to see the peacocks!” Fluttershy was nearly a tizzy with excitement.

Applejack sidled up beside her and put a hoof over her shoulder. “And I’m gonna escort her. ‘Sides, I might find some more, shall we say, agriculturally minded folk out there gawkin’ at the plants. That’s a bit more my speed.”

Luna began to realize she hadn’t put all that much thought into what she was going to be doing. She tried not to let it show, however, and told them: “Alright, then girls. Let’s all meet back here in the main hall by the end of the gala, like we agreed.”

Nods were shared, and they all branched off. Luna gave those stairs one last glance before wandering off in no direction in particular. So Pinkie hopped along beside her and said: “Hey, why don’t we check out the dance hall?”

Luna wasn’t so sure. “Dancing?”

“We don’t have to dance, but that’s usually where they serve the drinks.” She wiggled her eyebrows up at her as they went along, heading that way.

“Drinks?” Luna shot her a skeptical look. “Is that a good idea?”

“Including the coffee bar.” added Pinkie, scrunching up her face, scoffing. “C’mon, I’m not gonna load you up our first night together. Whaddya take me for?”

Luna resigned herself to her fate, taking Pinkie in under her wing. She chuckled and said: “Alright, I get it. Let’s go, then, just you and I.”

There were several tables that filled in the corners and lined the walls of the ballroom. Curtains were drawn over the stage, behind which the band was surely preparing; tuning strums and hums quietly squeaked above the murmurs. Pinkie found a small table just for them, and pulled out a chair for Luna. With a sweeping gesture, she told her: “Here, my dear. Take a seat, I’ll get us a couple coffees, and then our night can really begin.”

“My, what excellent manners.” Luna put her hoof to her chin, pleased as the punch they weren’t drinking, as Pinkie tucked the chair in under her. From the lining of her toga, she produced a kerchief to wave. “Don’t be long now, heheh.”

At the entrance to the ballroom around that time stepped one Twilight Sparkle. On her head she wore a simple silver tiara, which she was well assured, several times went better with this lightish blue ensemble. Little silver stars dangled from her lobes. Much as she had insisted she looked good in purple, she ended up letting herself be convinced these were good compliments. In the end, she had to admit it did look pretty nice. A growing confidence filled her up; she’d never felt this pretty. Not even at her crowning as a princess.

Sparkling like her namesake, her eyes lit up when she spotted her. There sat Luna in the white and gray and gold. Twilight smiled to her eyes, glad to see a friend, and made to trot across to her. When she saw Luna notice her at last and smile back, she beamed.

“Princess Sparkle,” cooed Luna as she came along next to her table, “it’s wonderful to see you.”

Twilight leaned her elbow against the table and teased her. “Psh, c’mon, Luna. You can call me Twilight.”

“Formalities tend to be important at prestigious events such as this.” Luna told her. There was no malicious intent to it, but that disappointed face disheartened her. “A-alright, Twilight it is.”

She beamed anew. “That’s more like it. And ah, look, our earrings match.”

Luna’s cheeks flushed just a little bit when Twilight propped up next to her, their stars nearly clinging together. “That they do.”

Still bright and bubbly, Twilight took the seat across from her. She propped up her chin in a most unprincessly way, and said: “So, where’d all your friends go? Not that I’m not glad to catch you alone, heh.”

“They’re all around, mingling, you know.” Luna paused, parsing her next words carefully. “And I am, erm, not by myself at the moment.”

“Oh yeah?” She glanced around, trying to see one of the element bearers. “Which of your friends came with? I’ll bet it was Rarity, she’d fit right in with this crowd.”

“I’m here with m--ahem.” Luna wasn’t fully sure why admitting this felt so difficult. Little pin pricks crawled just under the thinnest layer of skin, all along her spine and through the back of her neck. She averted her gaze to finally cough it up. “My girlfriend.”

Twilight’s purple eyes snapped back over to her, and her face followed suit. Her mane whirled round, and those silver stars swayed in this incomplete orbit. “Your girlfriend.”

It wasn’t so much a question. At least, it didn’t sound like it, despite a certain bewilderment haunting the word. Luna nodded timidly. “Yes, that’s correct.”

One of Twilight’s ears flickered, and she put on a smile. “Well, who is she? Can I meet her?”

Right on cue, a pair of saucers clinked onto the little table, complete with two dainty cups. With a huge smile, Pinkie Pie gave her a bright: “Hi, Twilight! Nice to see you again, princess.”

Luna stood up and came around to her. Shy as she was about it, she managed to unfold her wing to wrap over Pinkie and bring her in nice and close. After trading a smile with her, she told the princess: “Twilight, you remember Pinkie? Well, we are, um, d-dating now.”

“Hehe, she’s my girlfriend.” added Pinkie, very straightforwardly.

Twilight too rose from her seat. She approached them. “Wow that’s gr--wait, hold on. Pinkie this,” she said, gesturing at her outfit, “this is… so cute! Oop, I mean, Luna, your outfit is stunning too, but wow I’d love something like this.”

Chuckling, Luna presented her with a card. “Rarity made personalized dresses for each of us, and asked us to carry a few of her business cards. I’m certain she’d be happy to hear from you.”

Twilight slipped it into a pocket. “I’ll drop her a line. Here though, I’ll let you two enjoy your drinks, and maybe catch up later.”

Luna watched her go, wondering if maybe she didn’t seem at least a tiny bit in a hurry. At any rate, she sat down across from Pinkie taking her seat as well. The aroma of this coffee seemed nice. She blew the steam away and took a sip. “Thanks for getting us a couple cups.”

“Of course.” said Pinkie cheerily. She drank and mushily added: “Anything for you.”

Their idle chatter ambled about the topic of other different coffees Luna was curious about trying. By the time they got back to the notion of weening oneself off adding sugar, they both agreed it unnecessary, and set their emptied cups onto the saucers. A server happening by asked if they wanted refills, which they declined. And shortly after, the curtains rose at the platform to reveal a small orchestra.

All the wallflowers bloomed. Pinkie turned about in her chair to watch them with a “Hmm.”

“What,” teased Luna, “not going to rush off to join them? I know how you love to dance.”

Pinkie gestured at them. Their steps were slow, cautious, planned. There was a routine to it--a tradition. She admitted: “I actually don’t know how to dance like that.”

Luna was simply beside herself with how bemused she was right now. She pushed up from the table and took hold of Pinkie’s hoof. “Haw, isn’t this rich? Me, teaching the famed party pony how to dance?”

“I don’t tend to do… fancy parties.” The slightest bit of reluctance showed as Pinkie hesitated to follow along with her.

“You needn’t worry about having humble origins.” Luna attempted to reassure her. “Here. I’ll show you.”

Heart filled with uncertainty still, Pinkie let Luna position her. She watched her hoof steadily bob with the rhythm. Past it, though, she could see some over the shoulder glances of judgement from gala goers. Doubt seeped into her mind.

“Seems they’re starting with a simple waltz; these I actually remember.” She got in closer, directing Pinkie’s attention to her hoofwork. “Follow my lead, alright? Step, two, three, step, two, three--and so it goes.”

Pinkie nervously followed along, counting out triplets in her head. “Like this?”

“You’ve got it, look at you go.” beamed Luna. “Now back, two, three,” she said parting, then returning, “and forth, two, three. Good! And, then, you, twirl, with, me!”

Her skirts whirled behind her, and Pinkie began to leave her doubts behind her. The whole entire rest of the world faded away, and all her focus could contain was Luna’s smiling face. The steps began anew and she hit them much more confidently.

Minutes passed. An orange and reddish blur passed them by on the last twirl of the song. “Mind if I cut in?”

“Princess Sunset?” Luna halted, and her searching eyes found a pleasant princess. She stared at her for a moment. “You want… to dance? With me?”

“It would give me a chance to catch up with a fellow alicorn.” said Sunset, wearing a wide, wide smile.

Luna’s brows tightened the slightest little bit. Their last solo conversation had been less than pleasant, to say the least. “Actually, Sunset, you know, I think I do mind. I’d like to dance with my girlfriend right now, if that’s alright.”

Sunset double-took who she was looking at. She glanced at Pinkie, then back to Luna. “Wait, girlfriend? Is that--I mean… What? Her?”

The furrow of Luna’s brow curled in further, and she leveled her gaze at Sunset. In a cool, cutting tone, she confirmed to her: “Yes. Her.”

Less confidently than she told the last princess, Pinkie put on a nervous smile and said: “Hi again. I’m uh, heheh, the girlfriend.” But she could feel the growing tension between them, so she stepped aside and cleared her throat. “I can take another quick hike, though, if you want to catch up with Luna.”

Just as Pinkie turned to go, Luna pulled her over and blanketed her shoulders with her wing. Standing tall, she loomed over Sunset, a cold storm cloud set to blot out the warm sun as it shrank back. “No, Pinkie, you don’t have to go anywhere.”

“Wow.” said Sunset dryly, stepping back. “Okay. You don’t have to make this weird. I was just wondering if you knew why Twilight suddenly became all dour.” She turned to leave them, but sourly added: “I Think I might understand now, though.”

“Oh.” said Luna as she realized what this very well might be all about. She scratched at the scrunched up bridge of her nose. “Oh no.” Ponderous and reluctant, she made to catch up with her. “Where is she--can I see her?”

Sunset’s head snapped around and she hissed a whisper to her. “Just remember what I told you last time. If you hurt her again--”

“Right, right,” interrupted Luna, eyes rolling nearly right out of her skull, “you’ll probably try to fight me or something. I’m not interested in a fight.”

She scrutinized her, somewhat perplexed, but her face was no less tense and still. “Uh, you wouldn’t really get much of a choice? That’s sort of how a fight works.”

“Look,” said Luna, not backing down, “I get it. You’re just trying to protect her because you care about her. But you can’t keep aggressing me on her behalf, alright? Now let me go try and smooth whatever this is over.”

Mouth tight, Sunset continued along and said: “Fine.”

Pinkie, not far off behind, felt at her heart. What Luna said may have been intended for the princess, but it shook her to her core. She tried to shake it off, and caught up to Luna who was trailing behind. In a hush, she yelled: “Um, Luna, yeah, what in the hay was that back there?”

Luna shrank down beside her with embarrassment as they loped along. “I have no idea, I’m so sorry.” She made sure Sunset wasn’t paying attention and added: “I shouldn’t let her rile me up, but I could not let that snide remark slide. It’s one thing for her to insult me, but--”

“Hey, I’m fine, okay?” She shuffled along, eyes lazily sweeping along the tiles of polished stone. “I get it, though; a mare like you with a filly like me. It--”

“What?” Luna gawked at her. She followed her gaze around at the other ponies, catching on that they likely had received some odd looks that she hadn’t noticed, her mind so occupied. “Listen, Pinkie. Don’t let any of these snobs make you feel inadequate, especially not Sunset.”

“It’s just that you’re so… and I’m--” sputtered Pinkie, failing to tell Luna how otherworldly beautiful and perfect she seemed, and how she felt like a clown courting an angel. Or, more appropriately, the court jester falling for her princess?

“You’re plenty good enough.” insisted Luna.

“Thanks.” sighed Pinkie, relief starting to settle in her heart. “That really means a lot to me.”

“Twilight!” sounded Sunset ahead of them. “There you are. I was just catching up with our old friend, Luna.” She gestured for her to come forth. “Wasn’t I?”

Luna approached to find Twilight making this half-hearted effort at sharing a dance with her older brother. “Y-yes, that’s right. Hello again, ser Armor.”

He nodded with that usual confident grin. “Luna.”

Twilight rather absent-mindedly stared at her over her shoulder, her dancing coming to a stop. “Oh. Hi again.”

Luna’s mouth felt dry. “Erm, actually, do you mind if I cut in?”

“Why sure, by all means.” said Shin, offering up his little sister’s hoof, thinking little of it. This mare was a friend of hers, after all. “If Twily doesn’t mind, of course.”

Odd as this seemed, Twilight felt a sort of plea in those eyes. So she said: “Alright, I suppose.”

Pinkie watched her dance away with a princess, who no doubt danced better than her, was smarter than her, looked way better in that super nice blue dress than her… She idly tapped her hooves together. Sunset was still standing nearby, and for some reason she asked: “Um. Would you like to dance? W-with me, I mean?”

Sunset pursed her lips. “Actually, I’m going to go get a cup of coffee, if you’ll excuse me. I can see it’s going to be a long night.”

Shin watched one of his charges sashay away, clearly dissatisfied with something. Under normal circumstance, he’d go along to keep an eye on her. But this friend of Luna’s seemed pretty dejected by that comment, and she seemed pretty nice. So he sidled up beside her and said: “I’ll dance with you. I’m Shining Armor, by the way.” He very smugly brushed some nonexistent dust off the shoulder of his cloak. “I’m sure Luna’s told you all about me.”

Without missing a beat, Pinkie smirked and told him: “Yeah, she told me about how you tried to kill her with a sword. That one you’re wearing right now, in fact.”

Physical pain seemed to wrinkle across his face. “Okay, I deserve that. Yeah.”

“I’m just joshin’ ya, guard boy.” said Pinkie. She gave his shoulder a light bop, and smiled. “Thanks for dancing with me, though. I could use the distraction.”

“Could do with one myself, pal.” he said, taking the lead.

Luna meanwhile took the lead with Twilight not too far off. Two violinists rang out across the hall, and for a moment, she felt she actually recognized the piece. Returning her attention to Twilight, she got right to it. “Would you like to talk, Twilight?”

The question caught her off guard, so Twilight missed a step. “I don’t think… about what?”

“Sunset seemed under the impression you were sulking just a little bit ago.” Luna explained.

Twilight sighed, feeling as though the jig was already up. Not the literal jig she was performing, mind, that was still going. “Was she now?”

“Yes. So is there something you’d like to talk about?” A pause came into the words, which Luna left open to response. There was no pausing in their twirling steps, though, and no answer came right away. “I mean, it seemed rather odd to me that this was shortly after you found out I was romantically inclined toward someone.”

“Mm.” was all Twilight managed. “I see.”

“Do you maybe want to talk about that?” Luna pulled her in, lifting her hoof, and turned her about. “I think we should talk about that.”

“I hate myself for thinking it,” droned Twilight, excruciatingly slow, letting Luna’s leading hoof lean her left with the music, “but I guess I was wondering why it was her, and not somepony you seem to have a bit more in common with?”

The discontent was difficult to hide for Luna. “Do you maybe mean a pony like you?”

Twilight had the face of a particularly young filly who’d been caught sneaking an extra cookie from the jar. The music stopped, and so did the dancing. “I’ll admit that early on, I did have a little crush on you.”

Luna stood there, absolutely fizzling in that way one might when trying very hard to understand a difficult puzzle. In a relatively short amount of time, she’d given not just romance another try, but romance with a girl no less. Now yet another girl was admitting to attraction toward her. A lot of things swam around in her skull, like she was drunk on red, red wine, but also jittery from too much coffee all at the same time. All she managed, back here in reality was: “Oh. I see.”

“But look, I’ve worked through that.” Twilight glanced stageward as a different concerto began. Returning her attention to Luna as the two began to awkwardly follow the steps once more, purely out of habitual practice, she added: “I came to realize that, well, my immediate attraction to you was due--besides what a gorgeous mare you are, I mean, come on, just look at you, heheh.”

Once Twilight’s nervous laughter subsided, Luna asked her: “You think I’m gorgeous?”

“Oh my gosh yeah!” exclaimed Twilight, following the routine. She ducked under Luna’s hoof and whirled back around to meet her, continuing. “The way your eyes sparkle, and how your whole face lights up when--wait, okay, this is not the point.”

Luna snickered, missing a couple of the steps herself. “I’m sorry, dear, I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I’m very surprised is all. Flattered too, though. Do go on.”

“What I was trying to say is,” muttered Twilight, coming in close, dancing no longer, “that I felt my crush on you might’ve been unhealthy.”

Luna’s skirts came to rest. The music continued around them. A delay came, between the words and her teeth parting to let them pass. “How do you mean?”

“It was wrapped up in all this hero worship.”

Luna gawked down into her eyes. That wording was so strange. “I’m no hero.”

“Perhaps that was not the best way to put it.” admitted Twilight. “But you are this larger than life figure that came into my life. And I think I latched onto that--the idea of you, rather than the very real mare you are. I-it was immature of me, and I feel pretty foolish…”

Luna fiddled with her hooves a moment, wondering if she should try to find the right step to dance again. “I’m sorry I made you feel that way. But then why get upset that I’m dating somepony else?”

“I’m a little surprised by it myself.” Her head sank. “I guess I wasn’t quite as over it as I thought I was.” She looked up from her shuffling feet. “But more than anything, I do still look up to you.”

“Do you mean that literally?” jeered Luna, trying to lighten the mood. Pinkie was rubbing off on her.

“Oh,” blurted Twilight with great emphasis, “my gosh. You two are more alike than I realized.”

“Snrk, okay, I’m sorry, I couldn’t resist.” Luna’s ears folded back and she looked away to stifle her snickering.

“I’m gonna be as tall as you someday, ya know.” pouted Twilight.

“That may well be,” pondered Luna, “but back to the topic at hoof: what I want to know is that despite all of this, we can still be friends. Will that still be okay?”

An eager little smile curled upon Twilight’s lip. “You know, I was hoping you’d say that. More than some tall, pretty mare to fawn over, I mainly wanted a friend all this time.”

“I think I can provide that, happily so.” Relief washed over Luna.

Twilight glanced around with a chuckle. “Guess we’re uh, done dancing. We can go find Shin and Pinkie.”

As they began to lope along, excusing themselves past other gala goers still tracing the steps they’d practiced, Luna timidly added: “You know, though, Twilight? There’s a certain pony that really does care for you.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “Oh?”

“It’s princess Shimmer.”

“O-oh?” was all Twilight could say to that. Her cheeks filled in with that berry pink. This was not something she’d considered, or even noticed.

Luna nodded. “Having spoken with her, it seems to me she really wants to look out for you.” She scratched at the back of her neck. “Maybe it’s not my place to tell you this, and I cannot say the erm… extent to which she appreciates your company, so to speak. But you two certainly have a greater history, and plenty in common.”

“I see.” mewled Twilight. “I will certainly have to think about this.”

Luna bit her lip, really, truly considering how to put this next part, or if she should mention it at all. Twilight began to get ahead of her as she hesitated, so she reached out for her shoulder. “Twilight? One last thing.”

She craned her head about and blinked up at her a few times. “W… what’s up?”

“Just… do take care. She might care for you deeply, but at times, she’s shown that to me in less than savory ways. And take it from me: sometimes the ones you care about the most can hurt you the worst.” Intended or not, Luna’s eyes grew intense. The toxic gnawing at the back of her mind surely showed.

Twilight took a moment to process this, and really consider it. “I think I understand. Thank you for talking to me tonight.”

“Of course.” Luna told her with great confidence. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s that this is exactly what friends are for; we look out for one another.”

“Then I’m lucky to have a friend like you.” said Twilight, before throwing herself into a hug. She felt Luna gently pat her back a couple times, and let go.

Together, they went along to find the others, which they discovered moments later. Other ponies steered clear, and in the center of the avoided space, the head of the guard and this pinkish upstart seemed likely to shred up the very tile. As the violinists on stage sawed harder, their hooves seemed to move faster and faster.

“Well it seems you two are having fun.” announced Luna as they arrived.

“Oh, hey again.” Shin took Pinkie by the hoof and led her back to Luna. “I believe this is yours.”

Pinkie giggled. “Maybe not the best way to put it, but yes.” She let go of his hoof and hopped into Luna’s embrace. “You didn’t tell me your knight friend could dance.”

“It’s news to me.” replied Luna, incredulous at his… esoteric movements. “Though I’m more surprised he could keep up with you, what with all the bulk and armor.”

“No sweat.” boasted Shin, brushing away the very real trickle of sweat from his brow. “It was fun though, she’s definitely my second favorite pink pony.”

This perplexed Luna somewhat. “Who might the first be.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “He’s talking about his girlfriend, Cadence.”

Here, Luna tapped her chin as the lot of them began to veer away from the dancing. “That name does sound familiar, hmm, Cadence…”

“Yes, that’s me.” came a voice.

Dumbstruck, Luna found herself wandering right into the path of a lilac pink alicorn with eyes of a regal purple. As ever, she found herself reflexively bowing at the sight of a crown. “Your majesty.”

From the serving table, Sunset downed her cup and passed it back to the server, politely declining a refill of her coffee. Dabbing the corners of her mouth with all the daintiness becoming of a princess, she watched as that pinkish girl scout exchanged niceties with Luna. Captain Shin, Pinkie, and Twilight gathered in around them; they were all chatting away with pleasant smiles, each and every one of them.

It made Sunset sick to her stomach. The wizened person she became grew more and more into a frustrating routine; how she longed to cut loose again, and really let it all out. There she was, one of Equestria’s greatest historical, existential threats. And everypony acted as though none of that happened and showered her with adulation. One of the new element bearers even fell for her.

She didn’t get it. And she couldn’t look on from afar any longer. So she made for the main exit of the ballroom, back out into the long foyer with the dizzily high ceilings. Along the way she brushed past her queen who had lifted her up, what felt like so long ago. Hesitating, all she had to say for herself before hurrying along to be alone was: “Your grace.”

Pinkie stopped laughing at the embarrassing story princess Cadence was telling about how she first met Shining. There in the vaulted doorway stood the white queen in red, temporarily confused by someone who’d just gone by. While she was looking over that way, she hadn’t spotted Luna. Her legs tensed, unsure if she should follow up on the idea she just got. She watched the queen getting shrugs from those two guards, before they slowly began to work their way in, waylaid only by citizens excited to see their ruler in person. Pinkie gulped.

Luna felt a tug at her shoulder and turned about, facing well away from the entryway. “Oh, yes, dear?”

“Hey, um, I’m actually kinda tired of dancing. Whaddya say we take a stroll in the garden, just me and you?” Pinkie gestured over to the far end of the ballroom, where a set of doors led out that way. The cool night air seeped in through the shadows, seemingly inviting after stuffy dance hall.

“That does sound rather nice. Certainly.” said Luna. She turned to her friends, old and new, and told them: “This has been lovely, and we should all catch up again later. But for now, I’d like to stroll alone with my sweet for a bit.”

“Oh, by all means.” beamed Cadence. In a tone as dulcet as cake, she told them: “It was lovely meeting you. We should have tea sometime!”

“The last time I tried that, we had to go fight a dragon.” jeered Twilight.

After a couple chuckles, Shining broke in with: “You fought a what?”

Author's Note

<=== To be continued...
Everytime I cut up my final chapters, I think back to how when I started writing Unfurled, I was really worried I wouldn't have enough material to make something as long as Unbound. More fool I; I clearly have no idea how long anything will be, especially not when I end up spending entire pages just describing dresses, or talking about coffee, lmao.

Oh by the way ^this is an orisa/osiria rose. I just think they're neat...

Part 13: When horseshoes drop,

Pinkie slipped her hoof into the crook of Luna’s foreleg and dragged her away while the big brother chided his little sister, and the other princess tried to mediate. The precipice was past, and she let go of a long held breath. They were free. She smiled up at Luna, who smiled back at her, and said: “Quirky family, huh?”

A full moon peeking from behind the clouds came out to greet them, practically smiling with that lacking face that disappeared so long ago. And the stars all around her looked like bright, tiny friends. “Heh, do you think we’ll be like that one day?”

Pinkie nearly choked on her tongue. “You mean, like a family? Us?”

Luna became timid at once, realizing what it was she was suggesting. Cheeks flushed, a shy little laugh escaped her as they wandered through the garden. Paper lanterns floated by as they became lost in the hedges. “I know it’s rather soon to be thinking that far ahead, it’s true. But… I’m not entirely opposed to it. Are you?”

“N-no, not at all!” Pausing, Pinkie watched one of the lanterns flow by, aethereal on the wind. And briefly, ever so momentarily, it were as though Luna loomed above her with a halo that lit up her entire smile. So brilliant and gleaming and radiant she was in this moment, Pinkie nearly had to look away. Squinting through it, she thought aloud: “We could get a cottage right there in Ponyville, even. I could open my own bakery, a-and host parties.”

“This is going to sound rather sad, but…” Reflexively and with an almost regretful little smile, Luna moved to push some of her hair back behind her ear. She paused, remembering the headband Rarity had fitted her with. Another memory that came back as well was how she decided to leave her hair in its natural state entirely thanks to the mare she now stood with. “I never considered this sort of thing in the past, you know? When I was a princess, a-a ruler, I mean.”

Pinkie acted on instinct alone, taking Luna’s hoof into hers, patting it, then kissing it. Warmly, she peered up into those big eyes. Those eyes had known so much sorrow, and it melted her heart knowing she’d helped empty it out to fill them back in with joy--a joy so strong she could practically feel it emanate from her, like the aura of a cozy hearth on a cold winter’s day. “Consider this? That you might ever love? Because I love you.” She kissed her hoof again. “I love you a lot.”

Luna tried not to choke up, covering her mouth as her heart pulsed like a steady drumming; it thrummed so loudly to her soul, she felt it might beat entirely too hard, and that her chest would open up to give Pinkie a permanent spot within it right then and there. “Well, yes, actually. Romance, the vague notion of starting a family of some kind; i-it all stayed clear of my mind when hence I did sit the throne, a-and--listen to me, I’m rambling in my old speech again, how embarrassing.”

“I think it’s kinda romantic.” reassured Pinkie with a wink. “Besides, I want you to be totally comfortable in how you express yourself.”

“I was just saying,” Luna stammered on, “that without the crown, without all the responsibility, the future seems so open. I can be whoever, and share that future with whomever.”

Pinkie leaned in, expectant. “Yeah?” She tilted her head to the side, knowing grin curling the corner of her lip. It was so much nicer out here with the listless romantics nearby minding their own business. With only the stars to witness them, the weight of judgement shirked from her shoulders. “Well, who do ya think you wanna spend it with? If you don’t mind sharing with li’l ol’ me.”

“Heheh.” Luna hid her laugh with the crook of her wrist. “I’d say the answer is in the question, dear. It’s--”

“Pinkie Pie!” came a familiar voice a little ways off. Fluttershy picked her gangly hooves into a trot across the way, two other mares in tow, one of which they recognized.

“Howdy, you two.” greeted Applejack as they caught up. She gestured to this new mare, who was apple green, with reddish dreads. “This here’s a new pal of ours: Tree Hugger.”

Stepping forth, Tree wore a lilac pale dress to match her eyes, with soft, soft yellow fringes, and a white daisy chain resting on her ears. “Wow,” she rasped, seemingly enraptured, “just look at you.”

Shyly letting go of her Pinkie, Luna addressed her: “I must admit I don’t follow your meaning.”

Tree had easy going eyes. In them, she looked to always be at peace, and restful. “Despite the story we’ve all heard, here you are, smiling, loving--”

“I’m not sure I’d comment on--”

“And you exude an aura of healing.” When Tree interrupted her, it seemed less an intended consequence, and more an unfinished thought she was unable to halt. “You yourself have clearly healed so much, and tried to do so for others around you.”

A crease formed at the apex of Luna’s raised brows. “Wow, I-I really appreciate that.”

Pinkie wrapped herself tight around Luna’s foreleg, putting on an innocent look. “I think she’s right, you know. You seem so much happier now.”

“It’s true,” agreed Fluttershy, “you have been doing much better, and we’re all so glad for you.”

“There may be some lingerin’ awkwardness toward your sister,” added AJ, “but doesn’t mean you ain’t made serious progress.” She timidly tipped her hat back and looked the other way. “Not to get too sappy, ya know, just…” Her view swiveled back around. “I happen to recall a big ol’ mare freakin’ out in my guest room.”

“AJ…” Luna looked around at the source of all these kind words, blinking several times to stave off the tears.

“I just feel so proud, is what I’m getting at.” AJ raised her hoof high, placing it firmly on Luna’s shoulder.

“Moon and stars above,” quietly cursed Luna, “I promised myself that no matter what, I wouldn’t cry tonight.” She took a deep breath, fanning her face in some meager attempt to keep it dry. “Mainly so Rarity wouldn’t chide me for having to fix my makeup again, heheh.” The laughter helped hold the tide.

Tree might have made good on the second half of her name, but thought better of it, having only just become acquainted. “I am like, so sorry, y’all. I didn’t mean to dredge up such heavy emotions.”

“Hey, it’s alright.” Fluttershy pat her back. “Your words were kind, and these,” she said, rubbing at the corner of her own eye, “are tears of joy.”

“I suppose I’m glad it comes off so apparent.” admitted Luna as she calmed down a bit. “I do feel a lot better these days, and I owe it all to my wonderful friends.”

“Aw shucks,” spat back Applejack, “we’ve loved having you in our lives too, sugar cube.”

“And I have to admit, spending time with you has done so much to help with my confidence.” bubbled Fluttershy. “I was the one who spoke first for once, when I met Tree Hugger here.”

“And you’ve certainly hit it off, I can see.” Luna considered the pink mare on her shoulder, how doting she was. Her smile only grew. “Speaking of hitting it off…”

Pinkie Pie looked up at her, surprise written all over her face. She whispered: “You really wanna do this now?”

“They’re going to find out sooner or later. Why not sooner?” Luna whispered back. She smiled, and got one in kind, and together they blushed.

“We’re dating.” Pinkie blurted out rather bluntly. She reveled in the resounding surprise.

“Aw, that’s sweet.” cooed Fluttershy.

AJ was less convinced. “I dunno. I don’t mean to sound judgemental or nothing, but you two seem awfully different from one another.”

“Hm-hm.” giggled Pinkie. She narrowed her eyes and quirked one brow at her agrarian friend. “You sure you oughtta be the one saying that, AJ, ‘darling?’” She tried her best to mimic the way Rarity would bat her eyelashes.

Cheeks going red, Applejack hid behind her hat. Then she recalled that Rarity had made this one, and she only felt more embarrassed. “Okay, fair enough. Sometimes opposites attract, I get it.”

“May I wish you well?” asked Tree, stepping forth. “I guess it might be kinda weird, like, we just met and all.”

“Nah, you’re good, sis.” waved Pinkie with an eased expression.

“It would be most kind of you.” added Luna.

Tree took both of their hooves, smiling warmly. “I hope there’ll be just, like, so much love between you two. Even from here, so quick, I get this vibe of cheer and feeling better. From both of you, and it is like, so nice to see.” After they thanked her, she went back to Fluttershy and AJ, beckoning them on. “AJ, Flutters, you two still wanna see the queen’s roses? I can tell you all about my personal rosebud tea recipe.”

Applejack and Fluttershy bid them goodbye, and Luna and Pinkie were alone again. Glancing up, Pinkie noticed Luna’s gaze follow after them. She cleared her throat and said: “Hoo boy, guess we’re pretty official, now that ponies are starting to find out.”

“Does it make you nervous?” asked Luna rather quickly. Instinctively, she rested her wing over Pinkie, pulling her in close as she began to meander the two of them in the opposite direction, away from the queen’s personal rose garden.

“Eh, I guess so.” Looking over her shoulder, Pinkie kept an eye on the exit they’d come from, half-expecting to see Celestia already hot on their heels again. Turning back around, she rested her head on Luna’s shoulder as she let her lead on. “But, well, I dunno. I feel so comfortable with you.”

“Oh?” Luna paused briefly, but continued on, mind idly counting the lanterns as they went by. Reaching out with her horn, she grabbed one with a little magic, and floated it by them. The way it lit up Pinkie’s face was a treat. Sweet, just like her.

“You seem to really like me for who I am. It’s nice, you know.” She chuckled dryly. “I feel like I can really be myself with you, that we can just talk openly.”

“Mm.” pondered Luna. She thought on this a moment as their hooves went from well kept grass to a smooth stone walkway. A fountain trickled away nearby, hushed by the murmuring of the various guests. “Truth be told, I feel the same way. It might be there’s something to what AJ was saying, about opposites.”

Pinkie gave her a playful nudge. “Well, if you’re the beautiful one, what does that make me?”

Bemused in her smile, Luna let her laugh simmer down. Silence fell over the tail end when she leaned down and kissed her forehead. “You’re the adorable one, and I’ll hear nothing else about it.”

“I’ll take it!” announced Pinkie with pride. Down at the end of this walkway, she could see some doors that led back into the main hall with those high, high ceilings. She pointed and asked: “Wanna grab some catering? I’m a little peckish, though I don’t eat like a bird.”

“Hm-hm. Sure, that sounds good.” As soon as Luna let her go she dove into a cartwheel, trotting up to present the entrance for her.

“My lady.” She performed a deep, sweeping bow to Luna, who giggled and walked on in. Before following her, she cast one last gaze toward where they’d left the ballroom. Sure enough, a mane of bright pastels to mach each and every time of day in the sky preceded the queen. Pinkie saw her glance about in confusion before exchanging words once more with those two pegasus guards.

That look of growing sorrow in her eyes was not aimed at her--she wasn’t even looking in this direction. Nevertheless, Pinkie felt the little barbs prick at her heart. Heading in before she could be spotted, she couldn’t help but grimace. And yet… when she remembered all the tears Luna had shed, the doubt began to fade. So she wiped off her frown and went to find Luna, wearing the biggest smile she could manage.

Never again. she thought. I’m never letting you make her cry ever again.

Luna hadn’t been in this very dining hall in so long. Of course, it wasn’t set up the way she remembered, either. The servers were out here on the floor with the guests. It wasn’t too dissimilar from how the caterers arranged things at the Summer Sun Celebration on her first day back. Ponies congregated in the open space before the serving tables, and still others mingled from the comfort of chairs and tables across the way.

Pinkie came skipping in, ogling the various spreads all along the tables. “Oh, it all looks so good.”

Luna grabbed a couple trays with her magic, giving one to Pinkie, and together they got in line to wait. “That it does.”

There were so many delicate little fancy looking foods; Pinkie loaded up a miniature mountain to try it all. Then she took a peek at Luna’s plate. “Wh--Luna, are you serious?”

Two huge slices of greasy pizza laid stacked over one another. Her face was that of guilt, but Luna tried to play it off all the same. “What?”

“All this fancy, nice-looking food, and you grab the pizza?” Pinkie was incredulous. Shocked, even.

Here, Luna quirked a rakish brow and leaned over to tussle Pinkie’s hair. “Fancy, shmancy. Isn’t it rather your fault for getting me hooked on pizza, though?”

Pinkie let her have a couple, but quickly weaved under her hoof, deftly setting her tray down on a small table nearby. She stuck her tongue out and said: “I wasn’t the only one who fed you pizza, ya know.”

Luna placed her tray across from Pinkie’s, taking the seat opposite hers. “True, we’ll have to blame the others for ruining my refined palate as well.” She took an overly indulgent bite. “Mm, I am, of course, being facetious. If anything, I should thank them.”

While weighing the choice over which tiny sandwich to eat first, Pinkie told her: “Just be careful, dear. Too much of that isn’t really good for you.”

Chuckling, Luna wiped her mouth with a napkin and admitted that: “You might be right. Hence why I only took two slices. Shame I don’t have a metabolism like yours.”

“Whazzat now?” asked Pinkie with a gulp. She had just polished off her third miniature sandwich, and paused at her fourth.

“Surely you must have noticed that you eat more than me, despite my being larger than you.” Frowning at how that sounded, she added the refrain of: “I imagine that must have sounded terribly judgemental just now, I am so sorry.”

Looking at her full plate, Pinkie pursed her lip. “It’s okay, I guess. I just never really thought about it?”

“What a delight that must be.” added Luna with a chuckle. “I suppose it might be all that moving and hopping around you do.” Leaning in, her wings fluttered ever so slightly, and she beamed warmly, radiantly upon Pinkie. “But that’s something I admire about you, is you’re so energetic.”

Ears lowering back, Pinkie blushed, her eyes peering the other way. As she felt the warmth rising along the back of her neck, she replied nervously with: “W-wow, thanks.” Meeting her eyes, she dabbed the corners of her mouth with a napkin, and playfully added: “Why, I could just kis--”

“I could just kiss you, Luna!” interrupted a familiar voice. Careening in, Rainbow Dash propped up her front hooves on their table, blithe with excitement.

Another wave of fuzzy thoughts washed over Luna. She’d finally given into the thought of kissing, now it seemed like way more girls than she ever would have been prepared for were interested. “I’m sorry, what?”

“She is trying to be grateful, darling.” Rarity followed her up a moment later, her expressions a potent mix of amusement and confidence. “Truth be told, though, I am too.”

Luna eyed them, lifting a cup of punch to her mouth. “Might you elaborate? Without kissing me?”

“Ha, okay, sorry for getting fresh. Don’t wanna step on any toes.” Rainbow turned toward Pinkie and gave her best attempt at a subtle wink. But all could practically hear the force with which her eyelids clamped together. It was as inconspicuous as a train rumbling through an open field.

Either not noticing or choosing to ignore the excessive eye roll Pinkie was giving, Rarity continued on to explain. “Speaking personally, I have managed to rub elbows with some new potential clientele. And, why Rainbow, she--”

“I got to meet the head Wonderbolts!” She leapt for joy, flying as high as she felt on life right now. When she gently floated back down to earth, she told Luna: “Soarin and Spitfire heard about the exploits of the mare who outflew the Nightmare Moon.” She posed, dramatically so. “And they said they’d love to see what she can do!”

“Oh?” asked Luna. She leaned her cheek onto her hoof, churlish, and said: “I suppose I could show them a few things, then.”

“Haw, very funny.” droned Dash, unamused. “I was clearly talking about me. Yeesh, Pinkie’s rubbing off on you pretty hard already, girl.”

“Already?” Rarity stepped a little closer. “Dash, what did you mean by that?”

Rainbow gulped. Her eyes, widening, darted from Luna to Pinkie, feeling as though she’d let them down. She turned around, putting on a huge fake smile with a nervous laugh, and said: “Oh, well, I mean, you know! The rest of us wandered off, so they were on their own! Yeah, that’s it. Tota--”

“Pinkie and I are an item.” said Luna to cut off that embarrassing display.

“We’re girlfriends.” pleasantly concurred Pinkie.

Rainbow’s head whipped around so fast, she might fling her crown of gold leaves. With her face all screwed up, lip curled, and jaw agape, she said: “Huh!? You’re spillin’ it, just like that?”

“Please,” insisted Luna calmly, “I love all you girls so much. I’m not keeping any secrets from you.” Her ear flickered, and she turned to see Pinkie shakily set down her cup in a coughing fit. “Are you alright, dear?”

“Y-yeah,” lied Pinkie, heart seizing, “j-just went down the wrong pipe, that’s all.”

When the coughing didn’t stop, Rainbow trotted over to her. “Lemme give you a hoof.” But when she grabbed her cup to help her take a drink, she found it empty. “Oh. Well, here, c’mon. Let’s get you some water.”

“C-can we, ahem, ugh, make a pit stop too?” pleaded Pinkie, eyes watering from her continued convulsions with another cough. Perhaps starting the night off with a cup of coffee right away hadn’t been the best idea.

Luna’s ears folded back. “Please be alright.”

“Don’t worry.” Rainbow shot her a wink on their way by. “I’ll get her back to you in one piece.”

After watching them weave through the crowd, Rarity slipped into Pinkie’s chair, sliding her plate out of the way. She kept to her well-trained manners, though; no hoof nor elbow laid upon the table at any point. Rather, the tips of her hooves pressed together. She leaned back in the seat, idly viewing Luna over the bridge of her nose. “So.”

Luna glanced around before remeeting her piercing blue eyes. “So?”

“Oh don’t play coy.” she said playfully, a grin curling along. “You must dish. How did my second favorite odd pair come to be?”

Thoughtfully crunching on the crust of her pizza, Luna was perplexed on how to answer that. “All you girls have been wonderful friends. Really, I love you all so much.”

“Deflecting is not a good look, darling.” tutted Rarity, hoof pointing coyly to her chin. “Why so nervous, Luna? Unless… oh dear, this is really very serious, isn’t it?”

Again and as always, Luna found something so commanding about those sapphire eyes of hers. With tingling nerves, she began to spill. “She quickly became my best friend. The one I felt closest to.”

Rarity leaned forward, ever so slightly. She nodded, and that glossy swoop of hair of hers bounced in place. “Do go on.”

“It’s all the little things she does, it really is.” Luna fiddled with her own hooves. “Helping others out, just to see them smile. Always ready with a quip to brighten your day. And her own smile… is so cute.”

Rarity had to cover up her mouth to stifle a particularly squeaky giggle. “Oh my, this is serious, then?”

A smile overcame Luna. “One morning, she told me she thought I was beautiful. Ha, I was pretty taken aback by that.”

“Oh, but you are, though!” After getting a scrutinizing glare, Rarity pouted and said: “Right, right, not the point. Still.”

“There’s a difference between appreciation and admiration, I think.” She sounded maybe less certain on this than she felt. Nevertheless. “But yes, I had, erm, never considered… girls before. I mean, romance always eluded me in the past, but, well, you know.” Luna wasn’t quite certain how Rarity was managing to wring her for every drop of gossip like this. But she trusted her all the same.

“Oh my stars,” cooed Rarity, “this is all so sweet. Ah, I am so thrilled for you, and honored that you’d confide in me.” She got up and came around, clasping Luna’s hooves in hers. “I hope you two never hesitate to come talk to me, or ask me for anything. It’s yours, anything to help you two soar as high as your love can take you.”

Nerves setting back in, Luna told her: “It might be just a touch soon for all that, mayhaps. We rather became official only earlier today, actually.”

“Oh?” asked Rarity, trying to settle down a bit. “Hardly did I mean to presume, I’m just hopeful for happiness, for both of you.”

“I appreciate you, Rarity, very much.” She pat Rarity’s hoof.

“I’m so glad.” Rarity then leaned in, glowering, newly mischievous eyes getting closer. “Now tell me what happened earlier, when you two scampered off to be alone on the train ride.”

Luna gave the pettiest fluttering of her eyelashes she could manage, turning up her nose in feigned indignation. “Why, Rarity. A lady simply does not kiss and tell.”

“You two kissed?” gasped Rarity, eyes and smile widening.

Luna’s confidence shrank somewhat when she realized she’d accidentally given up the ghost right away. “Well. Um. Yes. Twice, actually.”

Rarity felt she might become light headed from gasping too much. “Stars above, dear. Should I start planning the wedding?”

The laughter subsided quickly. Something caught Luna’s eyes. Something else as radiant white as her friend. “No,” she told Rarity rather stoically, “but perhaps you might give me a moment.”

“Ah, oh dear, am I being too much?” asked Rarity. That’s when she heard the clinking behind her. Turning, she saw two pegasus guards in their half plate mail, pink and blue of coat. And together, they flanked the regal white mare herself, whose tepid smiling face rose so far above her own. “S-stars and moon above.” Turning, she told Luna: “Yes, I think I will, erm, give you some time for this.”

“Thank you dearly, Rarity. I’ll catch up with you later.” Luna stood and hugged her friend.

Right before leaving them to it, however, Rarity snapped her head back to the side and whispered: “I hate to ask, but do you still happen to have some of my business cards by chance?”

Incredulous, Luna snickered and nodded. “I’ll be sure she gets one, even if we get into an argument, alright?”

“You are such a great friend, Luna. Good luck.” And Rarity was gone, pretending to flag someone down she seemed to recognize, launching into the faux interest of catching up. Not that she truly felt that way. Not, perhaps, like the mares she left to it.

“Hiya, Luna.” said Petra, oddly stoic.

Nimbus held no such dower demeanor. “It’s so good to see you again!”

“It’s lovely to see you two again.” she told them warmly as she could manage. Smile already weak, it faded further when she looked up to her sister. Had she gotten even taller during Luna’s exile? Her heart beat, meek as the meager mewling of a newborn kitten; soft and helpless. “Your grace.”

Celestia’s mouth widened out into a rather pained look. “Are formal addressings all I’ll ever get again, sister?

“Formality is important when addressing one’s betters.” She pushed away from the table, needing the extra space to bow deeply enough for her queen.

Celestia took a long, long breath, and glanced up at the ceiling. When her sister rose again, her face seemed utterly devoid of expression. Somehow, that cut even deeper. “Luna, I… may we speak?”

With a blink and the tilt of her innocent head, Luna asked: “Are we not talking now?”

“I’m sorry, alright?” blurted Celestia. Her head sank, as suddenly she couldn’t look Luna in the eye. “When last we met, I was so pained and distraught, I wasn’t thinking clearly. I must have hurt you so much, all over again. I’m so, so sorry, Luna.”

Luna’s mouth dried up in an instant. “I’m… alright, we can talk. But maybe we should find somewhere else, before this becomes a scene.”

“Thank you.” gulped Celestia, trying to maintain some composure. A light flickered to life at the end of her horn. They disappeared, and Petra and Nimbus gave each other a solemn, knowing look, before wandering off to find something to occupy their time until they came back.

Luna found herself in a dark room, with only moonlight spilling in which seemed to point out her sister, and little else. But Celestia cast another spell, and all the sconces lining the walls lit up, as well as some candles on a desk nearby. It was Celestia’s bedchambers.

“This was the only place I could think of, to get away. We’re all alone for now.”

“Ah. Good.”

“Right.”

“Yes.”

“Ahem…”

An uncomfortable silence befell them. Eye contact came and went, intermittent at best. Grimacing, Luna felt she might need to start this, if it were to ever end at all. “Hrm, alright. While I appreciate the apology, I just… I find it a little difficult to forgive so easily, is all.”

“O-oh?” Celestia’s ears drooped, and she braced herself for the worst.

“You actually already sent an apology right after, in fact.” Luna rubbed her shins together, glancing away. This wasn’t easy. “Twilight passed it along.”

“Right.” said Celestia, drawing over the chairs from under her desk. This could take a minute. “She erm, volunteered for that, you know. Twilight’s always looking to help out.”

“That’s the other thing.” added Luna sourly. While taking the offered chair, she immediately slouched into a displeased little slump. “I come back to find you’ve crowned these newly raised alicorns--that was salt in the wound. How am I not supposed to feel like I’d already been replaced?” She was flustered, but she tried to maintain a steady temperature.

“N-no, I wasn’t…” Celestia thought about it. That wasn’t true, and she knew it. With a sigh, she told her little sister: “Alright, it is true. To an extent, the new princesses replaced you as my co-rulers of Equestria. I…”

Luna motioned for her to keep going. “You?”

“I ruled alone for so long, I lost track of time. I thought your chance to return had gone by, and that you were lost forever.” Celestia chewed on her lip, as well as the words that passed over them. “I needed something, even a longshot, that I could believe in.”

Luna’s mouth pursed, confused. “I don’t follow. A longshot?”

“The Pillars, they’d also been gone for so long.” Celestia sighed, leaning back in her chair, staring up at her ceiling. “They made the Elements of Harmony. The ones we used so many times.”

“I recall.” said Luna impatiently. But Celestia still couldn’t look at her.

“The problem was always that they were too random. Unrefined. One villain banished to Tartarus, another turned to stone--”

“One sent to be a shadow on the moon.”

Celestia’s view snapped back down and her aural hair flowed down over one eye. She brushed it away and said: “Right. Yes.”

“Well. Whatever.” grumbled Luna. As Celestia trembled slightly, she continued. “That’s in the past, as far as everyone else is concerned. Who cares, right? I fail to see how this lines up with--”

“I thought!” interrupted Celestia. But when she saw how wide Luna’s eyes went when she raised her voice, she tried to calm back down. “I thought that maybe… just maybe if I could find similar individuals to be something akin to new Pillars, that together, we might be able to craft new Elements of Harmony, or, I don’t know, whatever it is we’d call them! A more refined version where the wielder would have better control, a-and then we could--that I could finally free you myself.” She crossed her forelegs over her chest, as though to prevent the pangs within that were already starting.

Luna clenched her jaw and shook in place. “Please don’t shout at me like that.” Her nostrils flared as she drew a hard breath. “It dredges up the worst memories.”

“Y-you’re right, I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me. Every part of this is so frustrating.” She felt at her heart. “This was all my plan, though. I’ve wanted my sister back, for so long. I spent centuries trying to find something, anything at all that might bring you back to me.” She gulped down her grief when it tried to make her cough up the first sob.

“Even after everything I did to you?” Her chest shuddered. She clenched her stomach up tight as she could, hoping to keep true to her self-made promise to not cry tonight, no matter what. “I broke your bones. I tried to kill you.”

“You only lashed out after I ignored and belittled your pain for so long, i-i-it was all my fault.” stammered the queen. She fanned herself as her eyes began to water “Skies above, I promised myself I wouldn’t cry tonight, no matter what happened.”

“Pff, oh wow.” Luna couldn’t believe it. They were alike in mind, even after all this time and turmoil. “I said the same exact thing to myself.”

“Snrk, no!” Celestia was incredulous.

“It’s true, though!” The laughter and smile faded, though. They weren’t done, even if the hard part of actually starting was over. “But, well, as true as that might be, I’m still responsible for my own actions.”

Celestia stood up. She took the first tentative step toward her sister. “I know it might not feel like it for you yet, but it really is all in the past. We can move on, we can heal from this--from all of this. We can even heal together, if you like.”

Luna brushed at the corner of her eye and blinked back the tide. “I still don’t understand why you didn’t reach out to me. All summer went by, and nothing.”

“I didn’t get the impression you truly wanted me to. Twilight may have told me you did, but--”

“I know that I panicked when she and Sunset spoke about you coming to my new hometown to solve my problems for me. I’ve come to realize that I wanted these things to be on my terms--that I wanted to finally feel in control of my own life.” Luna tapped her chest, but she immediately deflated, slumping further down into the chair once more. “I suppose that sounds awfully silly.”

“It doesn’t.” firmly denied Celestia. “Luna, look at you, right now. This has been awkward, but you’ve slain your own monster, you’ve taken your life back, and you’re brimming with more confidence than I’ve ever seen you wield. I couldn’t be more proud of you.”

Luna pondered her sister for a moment. That look of determination on her face was one she recognized from their best times together, as well as their worst. A lone tear diluted the gold corner of her eye shadow, leaving behind a gilded streak. “Thank you, Celestia.”

“At any rate, I was referring more to the note I got the day after. It seemed abundantly clear I ought to give you some space.” Celestia gave her a sideways look and shrugged.

Luna began to reply, but stopped. Her eyes narrowed, brows tucking in confusion. “Wait a moment. Note? What note?”

“It read: ‘I will never forgive you.’ I figured things must have been pretty volatile after what I’d done, and thought better of reaching out.” Celestia began to approach her sister, getting ready for a hug. “We’re both much calmer now, so maybe a little space was good for us.”

“I sent no such note.” announced Luna, holding out her hoof to halt Celestia.

Disappointed, Celestia held her hoof to her chin to think for a moment. “You had no hoof in its writing at all? I figured perhaps at the very least, a friend wrote it on your behalf while you vented to them.”

“I had none.” Luna pressed into her temples, racking her mind to find an answer to this query. “Where did this message even come from?”

“I cannot say I recall the exact Ponyville address, but it came by mail.” Celestia’s expression eased somewhat. “In fact, it’s a funny story. It found its way directly to my door and skipped over my backlog. All because Petra and Nimbus found it billowing on the wind after a carrier pony dropped it by mistake. Isn’t that the oddest?”

Luna’s eyes widened, and her jaw unhinged in a ragged gasp. “It came to you completely by chance? As though it were all something… meant to happen?”

“Hmm.” thought Celestia, very briefly, failing to pick up on the severity in Luna’s voice. “I suppose so. Why?”

Suddenly, it clicked. Luna went deadly silent, her shaking eyes seeing what she didn’t want to see, laid out plainly before her. A distant memory echoed in her head, like the cries of something primordial and dark and horrible from the depths of the inky black. “No,” she whispered, “no…”

She remembered it so clearly. When they all sat together, in the hospital after a night of hunting down Nightmare Moon, Pinkie spoke up, highly inappropriate dread oozing with her voice. In that dreary moment, she had said: “I’ve only known Luna for a day and a half. But if Celestia ever said or did anything to hurt her again, well, I’d never be able to forgive her.”

“I need to go. I need to find out if it’s true.” Luna lifted so forcefully, the chair she was offered tumbled back behind her. And before her sister could even question it, she was gone in a flash.

Part 14: they drop hard.

Back in the dining hall, Rainbow was escorting a worried Pinkie. “I’m sorry, dude, I don’t see her anywhere.”

“Where could she have gone?” pleaded Pinkie, before a flash in the air answered the question. Above them, they saw Luna looking around, presumably for them. With great initial relief, Pinkie called out: “There you are!”

All the ease faded when she set down before them. Ears furrowed back, Luna’s hurt-filled gaze locked Pinkie in place, as though gazed upon by a sad gorgon. “Tell me it isn’t true.”

Now it was Rainbow who hopped into the air. “Um, you know, I think I hear Rarity calling me, so I’m just gonna gooooooooo…”

Pinkie reached out for her, pleading to not be left alone to deal with this. But Dash was the fastest flyer she knew, after all. So with a sigh, she turned back to Luna. Her mouth hung agape when she saw the single gold streak across one cheek. She lifted her hoof to feel it. “What did she say to you? Are you alright?”

Luna pushed Pinkie’s hoof away from her face. “She told me something very interesting indeed. I need to talk with you, right away.”

Every hair along the back of Pinkie’s neck stood on end. She looked up at Luna with big eyes filled with sorrow and regret. “Okay.”

“But let’s go somewhere private.” Luna took her meek hoof and teleported the two of them.

Pinkie Pie found herself in a dark room, with the scent of stagnant air. This was not a room that saw much use. She could only see herself via moonlight pouring in through a large window higher up. Then, Luna cast another spell, and an orb of light brightened the room from just above them. It appeared to be a sort of rounded bedchamber, likely in a tower somewhere else in the castle. “What… where are we?”

“Pardon the dust.” droned Luna. “I haven’t been in here for ages. Literally.”

A joke surged up through Pinkie’s core, about having only been girlfriends for a day and already getting to see her bedroom. But she suppressed the urge to make it. Any good comic knows how to read the room, and now was clearly not the time. “I see.”

Luna took a step forward, looming over the mare she loved with a weak, trembling frown. Some small, desperate voice at the back of her head said there wasn’t any reason she couldn’t drop this now. She did love her, enough to want to believe she’d never, ever do this to her. But when she got a little closer, she noticed a tiny glint poking out from her vest. Whatever it was she was going to say first, she lost in this new fixation. Her magic grasp possessively snatched at it. It was an unused gala ticket. With a creak in her voice, she asked: “Pinkie? Why do you have this?”

Instinct told Pinkie to grab it back and try to hide it away, but she kept her hoof back. That hoof she yanked back, despite herself, she gnawed on nervously. “Look, I can explain. I-I--”

“We all had to turn them over to enter the gala.” said Luna coldly with resounding disbelief. “The only way you’d still have one is if you had gotten another. Like the one I misplaced.”

Chewing on her lip now, Pinkie fidgeted, trying to articulate. “It’s not… Luna--”

“When did you pilfer this from me like a common cutpurse?” Her trembling eyes affixed upon her and Luna let the ticket go. There was no use for it now. Her breathing became shallow as she waited for a response. “Answer me!”

Pinkie shrank back, looking the other way. The composure she was trying to maintain was starting to falter. Head drooping beyond her haunches, she mewled: “When you kissed me.”

Luna’s jaw hung open. “You put your lips on mine. Y-you said you loved me, and you kissed me, just to steal my ticket?”

“It’s not like that!” instisted Pinkie, head wrenching back. “I do love you, though. I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone else in my entire life.”

“So it was just a convenient opportunity, then?” Luna took a heavy step forward, and Pinkie took one back. She quirked her brow and added: “Like the letter you sent to my sister?”

It felt as though the floor would slip out under her, and Pinkie would go tumbling back through the air. At least, that’s how her lurching stomach felt. “How did…”

“It’s true then, isn’t it?” Luna watched her grip at her own shoulder and quiver with guilt. Those pretty blue eyes hid away behind her messy bangs. “I can’t believe you. I was poised to give you my heart, and you skulk around behind my back to keep my sister and I from talking. How could you do this to me? Hmm?” She choked back at the well of tears, hoping to stem the font’s painful flow. “Please, can’t you speak? Can’t you tell me wh--”

“Because!” she shouted back, stamping her hooves down. Lifting her head, the fear in her eyes had been succeeded by newfound fury. “Your sister has always been horrible to you, and all she ever does is hurt you!”

Shock overtook Luna. She was unaware Pinkie was even capable of this type of outburst. She started to reply, but the words caught in her throat.

“A-and I can’t…” Pinkie couldn’t hold them back with the self-righteous indignation any longer. The tears came, a heavy downpour across the plains of her dry, dry cheeks. “I can’t stand to see you in pain anymore.” She drew a long, unsteady breath. “It hurts so much to see you cry, and just look! You saw her for fifteen minutes and you cried again!”

New tears began to flow for Luna as well, streaking gold down the cheeks of this former royal brat. She bristled up and spat back: “I shed a tear after she said something kind--something that finally made the hurt start to go away, after so long.” Despite herself, Luna shook, her whole body lowering with the limp frailty of a porcelain doll. “And you kept that from me for an entire summer. Y-you selfish thing.”

Pinkie watched her plop down in the dust and sob into her hooves. She glanced down at her own hooves, which shook with the realization of what she’d done. “It wasn’t supposed to… I just, I-I thought if I kept you away from the one who made you miserable, you could finally be happy. I thought… I could make you happy. That’s what I do, right?” She went blind from the tears welling up. “I’m the Element of Laughter. I make ponies happy…”

“It wasn’t your decision to make.” cried Luna.

“Luna.” pleaded Pinkie, wearily moving toward her. “I’m so sorry.”

When Luna straightened up, trying to feel less pathetic, she reeled away from her. She couldn’t look at her. She couldn’t have her hooves on her. After a hiccup, she said: “I think we should ride in separate cars on the train home. I just can’t be around you right now.”

“I’m sorry.” whined Pinkie. She found herself turning the other way. Her hooves shook at the latch to the door until finally it swung open. Dashing out, she bumped into someone, and yelped again: “I’m so sorry!”

“Hey!” came a voice from the hall. It approached, and following along came a somewhat thickset reddish pegasus guard. She said: “Nopony’s supposed to be in here. Luna’s old bedchamber is off limits, except to custodial staff on weeken--oh!”

Dreadfully embarrassed, Luna was covering her face and simultaneously trying to clean it off with her kerchief. With horrid golden smears and still yet fresh tears falling, Luna told her: “I’m terribly sorry. I hope it’s alright that I borrowed my old chambers for a moment.”

She knelt before her. “Of course, your majesty.”

Still dabbing at the corners of her eyes, Luna sighed. “Please don’t call me that.”

“My… lady?” asked the guard, confused about how to address her.

“Just ‘Luna’ will do fine, miss.” She stood up and dusted herself off the best she could.

“I’m Ruby Glade.” said the mare. “Um. Do you want an escort back to the gala, or?”

Stepping out into the corridor with this oddly familiar stranger, Luna glanced down the hallway Pinkie took. In that moment, her hoof picked up, then the other. In spite of herself, she truly wanted to go after her

But when Luna thought again on what she’d done, her lip quivered, and her blasted eyes flowed anew. She choked and then cleared her threat. “Actually, I suppose I should finish the conversation I was--ugh, excuse me--was h-having with my sister. Would you happen to know where she is?”

Nervously, Ruby Glade knocked on the door to the queen’s bedchambers. “Uh, your grace? You have a visitor.”

The door creaked in, and Petra’s head poked through the crack. Oddly perturbed, she said: “Queen doesn’t want any company, Ruby.”

“Just let me in, please, Petra.” sounded an exasperated Luna.

“Oh, I didn’t see you at first. You are out on the skybridge in the night, ya know, and you’re kinda… dark.” She practically winced at the displeased glower she was getting. “Yeah, okay, come on in.”

As the light from inside pooled at their ankles, Ruby looked up to Luna in curious wonderment, and said: “Wow, I didn’t know you were friends with Petra.”

Nimbus saw them waltzing in and perked up. “Oh, hey, Luna!”

Blinking, Ruby followed along. “What? You know Nimbus too?”

“It’s a long story.” explained Luna. “Thank you for escorting me, though, Ruby.”

Scuffing her hoof along the floor rather idly, she said: “Well, shucks, I didn’t think anything of it, I guess. ‘Sno big deal, really.”

“All the same,” replied Luna, trying to be warm, though it came out somewhat tepid, “I am, well, not in the best place right now.”

“I’ll say, yeesh.” agreed Petra derisively. “What happened to you?”

Before Luna’s grimace could stretch further beyond the corners of her mouth, a head popped over the bannister of the platform where Celestia’s bedding lied. Giddily at first, she said: “What’s that? Luna, is that you?”

“Yes, I’m back.” She gave her sister room to leap over her desk and flutter down before her. “Sorry about earlier.”

“No, no, it’s alri--egads, Luna!” She rushed over and gripped her gold-smeared cheeks. “You’ve been crying? Oh no, I’m so sorry! W-was it something I said?”

“No,” huffed Luna, breaking free, “no. No, I uh… I think I might have just broken up with my girlfriend.”

Disheartened, Celestia pulled her into a hug, caring little that her sister’s ruined makeup might stain her dress. “Aw, no, Pinkie Pie seemed like such a sweetheart.”

Nimbus shared a timid glance with Petra and Ruby. “Should we leave you two al--”

“What?!” howled Luna, leaping out of her sister’s hugging hooves. Bewildered, she gawked at her, eyes wide, and asked: “How on earth did you know I was dating Pinkie?”

“Oh.” Celestia’s lavender eyes were full of innocence and surprise. “One day, I mulled over the thought of paying you a visit in Ponyville, but I ran into her.”

Luna didn’t like where this was going, but pressed anyway. “And what, pray tell, did she say to you?”

“She told me how well you were doing, thanks to your new friends--”

“Despite how you made me cry last time we spoke?” cut off Luna with a snide guess.

Celestia’s train of thought came to a screeching halt. Concern seeped into her gaze. She nodded slowly, and told Luna: “Something to that effect, yes. But you don’t mean…” Luna gave her a dower, defeated nod. “Nooooooo. She seemed so sweet, though!”

The silent confusion among the trio of guards broke, Petra’s head hoisting upright with a gasping revelation. “Aha! Pinkie sent the note! I knew it!”

Then Nimbus promptly bopped her on the shoulder. “You so did not, shut up.”

Ruby scratched her head. “Note?”

“It’s a long story.” sighed Nimbus.

“Of course.” Ruby could already feel a headache coming on.

Luna plopped down onto the floor, looking as though she might start crying all over again any moment now. Head hanging low, she droned: “I can’t believe she’d do this to us. I loved her, I really did.”

Again, Nimbus spoke up, getting rather anxious. “Really, we can leave. This seems pretty personal.”

“I don’t care if I have an audience to my sorrow anymore. My sad history fills up storybooks anyhow, so what’s the point in hiding it now?” Luna put on a rather sardonic look.

“Wow,” said Nimbus, already pushing on Petra as Ruby uncertainly followed her, “that’s definitely a cool thing you just said, and not like, super depressing at all, but we’re gonna at least send for some tea. C’mon, girls.”

“Aw, but I wanna stay and listen.” protested Petra. Then another shove of her partner put her against the door. Unsatisfied, she said: “Whoa, when did you get stronger than me?”

“It’s in the technique.” said Nimbus with a shrug. She opened the door and gestured out into the night.

Timidly following along, Ruby asked: “Could you show me sometime?”

After watching the guards scurry out, Celestia sighed. They were finally alone again. She placed a hoof on Luna’s shoulder, and asked: “And what did Pinkie say? Surely she had some reason for all of this.”

“She seemed convinced that it would be better for me…” Luna placed her hoof on her sister’s, and glanced up at her, her ears folded back. “That I would be happier without you.”

“I see.” Celestia’s mouth grew taut, trepidation showing. “Alright, so, not condoning her methods here, but--”

“Ugh, what do you mean, ‘but?’” Luna shook her head.

“All I’m saying is I don’t think I can really blame her.” She sat down next to her sister, taking her hoof into hers and patting it. “Hear me out for a moment. Our past is pretty messy, to say the least of it. Then, the last time we spoke, that also went quite poorly. And, not to keep dredging it back up, but you seemed very reluctant to see me again, during that whole dragon affair.”

Pouting, Luna balked. “What are you suggesting? That I should merely let go of this entire conniving transgression?”

“Certainly not right away, or even all at once. But I can think of another mare who struggled with expressing herself and made some questionable decisions.” She reached up and pushed some frayed blue locks back behind Luna’s ear. It had been a very long time since she’d seen her little sister like this. It felt so nostalgic. “Luna, I can’t live your life for you, so it isn’t up to me to forgive this twisted form of care for you. But speaking personally, learning to be more forgiving after how I handled you, and Nightmare Moon, it… I’m much happier these days because of it.”

Luna took a moment to really consider this. “Hrm. I will have to think about this.”

Growing perky, Celestia pat Luna on the back. “And you’ll have plenty of time to sleep on it after the gala ends tonight. I can have your room dusted and the linens changed in no time.” She squeezed her tight, not noticing a growing look of surprise on her face. “It will be so good to have you by my side once more.”

“Wait.” bade Luna. Holding Celestia by the shoulders as she broke free, she nervously looked her in the eyes. “Hold on. I’m sorry, but I never said I wanted to be a princess again.”

The light faded from Celestia’s face. “I don’t understand.”

“I actually quite enjoy my new life. Frustrating recent events notwithstanding, I have all these new relationships I enjoy, and a nice quiet life in a humble villa out in the country. I don’t want to give that up.” Luna’s little shrug was so sheepish, she might very well start growing wool.

“You’d rather keep books than be royalty.” It wasn’t a question, so much as an observation. Even if Celestia struggled to understand it.

“It doesn’t sound like much of a life, I suppose. But it really does feel like mine.”

Celestia swayed her head from side to side. “I just can’t believe that after all this, I’m still not getting my little sister back.”

Luna’s lower lip came loose, a perch for the words to come, even if they might be waylaid. “Now that’s not fair. I do want us both in each other’s lives again, really. But outside this castle, I finally found a life that feels like my own.”

Celestia peered deep into those tealish blue eyes, searching perhaps for some hidden meaning. Pouting, she said: “You’re right. I’m sorry. I did just say I can’t live your life for you.”

Finally, at long last, Luna was the one to give her big sister a hug. Over her shoulder, and minding the wings, she whispered: “Thank you, sister. I love you.”

“I love you too.” cooed Celestia. She hadn’t felt this warm as sunshine in quite some time. “Which is why I must insist we at least do tea once a week.”

“I think I can agree to these terms.” For a moment, Luna squeezed even tighter.

As they parted, Celestia held her hooves tenderly. “We can start with tonight, and you can tell me all about your summer. I want to hear it all; monsters, romance, everything.”

“Alright, alright,” chuckled Luna, “I’ll see what I can manage.”

The clock struck midnight, and the gala was now over. A significant chunk of party goers had already left, though, so the exiting crowd was considerably lighter than the entering one earlier in the evening. Celestia rushed down the first flight of stairs, hitting the landing in the main hall with a heavy thud. She caught her breath, and announced to the tired, leaving crowd: “Thank you all so much for joining us at the annual Grand Galloping Gala! We hope to see you again next year!”

The sorbet trio exchanged perplexing looks. Cadence, being the oldest among them, approached her first while the other two maintained the routine of smiling and waving. “Your grace, we had already announced the end of the gala. Where have you been?”

“Ohhhhhh,” drew out Celestia slowly and shyly, “you knowwwwwwww. Just um, catching up with an old friend.” She glanced up at the second floor railing which overlooked the hall. There, leaning over the bannister was her sister, flanked by the three guards.

“I think I see my friends.” Luna pointed them out by way of seeing them look around for her. Now pointing at her own cheeks, she asked them: “Did I get all the smeared gold?”

Nimbus went right up to her and gave her a hug. “You look fine, Luna. See you next time.”

Petra pulled Nimbus off of her. “C’mon, girl. You don’t need to take any excuse to hug a pretty mare.”

“I wasn’t!” complained Nimbus. “But we’re friends now and I’m gonna miss h--”

“You think I’m pretty?” Internally, Luna went wild. Externally, she maintained a stoic facade.

Petra and Nimbus halted their little squabble, freezing in place with their shoving hooves at each other’s chests. Nimbus tried to explain what Petra said. “Well, you see, Luna--”

“Yes.” blithely interrupted Ruby. “You’re very pretty. We were all just being polite in not calling attention to it.” She shrugged. “Kinda like how we don’t comment on how good the princesses look, because that’d be, ya know, super unprofessional. But since you’re not a princess, I guess it’s okay?”

Incredulous, Luna scoffed at each of them individually. “Ah. Tch. Aha. Come now, surely you can’t all find me attr--”

“You’re super hot.” blurted Petra, cheeks red. “In fact, now that we know you’re single and into girls, Nimbus and I were wondering if--oof!”

Painfully embarrassed, Nimbus shoved her elbow into Petra’s side to stop this horrible, frustrating conversation. Through gritted teeth, she feigned a nervous laugh. “Hahaha, wow, would you just look at the time? You’d better go catch up with your friends and head to the train station and leave and not come back for a while! See ya!”

“Um. Yes, I think I will do just this. Goodbye, you two.” Luna glanced over her shoulder at Ruby. “It was nice meeting you as well, Ruby.” She didn’t wait for a response from any of them. This was madness, and she had to get away. So she leapt over the bannister and spread her wings.

Ever the discerning eye for detail, Rarity spotted her first as she landed among the dispersing crowd nearby. But whatever it was she was going to say, she abandoned for a new observation. “Luna, are you quite well? You seem rather flushed.”

“You know, let’s just say I’ve only recently reconciled some parts of myself, and fate has conspired against me to overwhelm those aspects tonight.” She glanced around for a change in subject. “Where’s Pinkie?”

“I was about to ask you the same thing.” shrewdly stated Rainbow, gingerly brushing up against Rarity. With her best stink eye, she interrogated further. “I saw her running through the halls a few hours back, crying. And when I tried to stop her, she kept slipping through my grasp, and said she was taking an early train home.”

Luna’s ears drooped. “Oh dear.”

Rainbow flew up to meet her eye to eye, newfound righteous fury burning. “What happened between you two, Luna?”

She groaned, resigning herself to the fate of having to briefly relive the torment from earlier. “I have some uncomfortable things to catch you girls up on. But we should really walk and talk, we need to get to the train station.”

The five friends found themselves waiting on a platform for the last train of the night. No one spoke, but some flavor of frown or another formed on every face. Uncertainty silenced them after Luna had finished her story. And wordlessly, they filed onto the hissing metal beast that would whisk them home in the dead of night.

After a time, one grew tired of the rumbling of the rails passing beneath being the only noise among them. Rainbow said: “Really? Nopony’s gonna say anything about this?”

Exasperated, Applejack asked: “Whaddya want us to say, Dash?”

“I dunno. That this whole thing sucks?” She glanced around at the uncertain faces. “Because it does.”

“‘Suck,’ Dash?” AJ’s eyes became surrounded by creases of judgement. “Really? That’s how you’re gonna put it?”

“It does suck.” muttered Fluttershy, causing a double take from Dash and AJ. “I am so cross with her right now.”

“I will admit,” added Rarity, “I’m a little shocked she’s even capable of something so underhoofed.”

“‘Suck’ ain’t a good word for it, though.” insisted Applejack, crossing her hooves.

“Ugh, fine,” groaned Rainbow, “it’s an awkward mess and I don’t know how I feel about it, is that better?”

“I feel the same way.” agreed Fluttershy. With a grumble, she leaned on Rainbow’s shoulder. “This is just so frustrating.”

Applejack slouched further back in her seat. “I s’pose that’s fair.”

Gingerly, Rarity pat her crossed hoof. “This whole situation is rather… tricky.”

“Yeah,” nodded Rainbow, “I mean, with Gilda, I felt a little more confident in dropping her. The way she was treating folks around town--the way she treated Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy dug her hoof under Rainbow’s, hugging her forelimb. “But I hate making my friends choose between their friends.”

“You still shoulda said something, girl.” Rainbow brushed some of those long pink locks out of Fluttershy’s eyes. “Something’s gotta give if one of my besties is outright attacking the other, ya know?”

“I suppose, at the very least, Pinkie had rather a decent reason, compared to that Gilda girl.” said Rarity, even if she sounded unsure of this herself.

Applejack sat up straight once more and shook her head. “Sorry, hon, but nah. Ain’t hearin’ that when it comes to keeping family apart.”

Rarity leveled her gaze at AJ “Look, I’m not saying she was right in what she did, but certainly you can see where she was coming from. We’ve all seen how much crying Luna’s done when recollecting her past encounters with her sister.”

Raising her nose up at the very notion, AJ told her: “I know I’m wearing my heart on my sleeve right now, but there ain’t nothing more important than family in my book. How would you feel about me if I kept you from seeing your little sis?”

Snorting, Rarity retorted with: “Sweetie might get on my last nerve now and again, but she’s never tried to kill me in a fit of envious rage!”

“Alright!” Luna leaned in across the aisle, making sure all eyes were on her as she shot them each a displeased glare. “I’d say that’s enough discussing my problems for me.”

They all hushed in an instant. Fluttershy squeaked: “We’re sorry.”

Rarity bit her lip, twiddling her hooves. “Yes, I’m especially, really, dreadfully sorry, Luna. I went too far just now.”

“No kidding.” muttered Rainbow. She wore an ashamed look, though, when Fluttershy nudged her to deliver a scolding glare.

“Listen…” Luna rubbed the temples of her head. “I appreciate that you all care, I really do. But I think I’d prefer if this dispute stays between and Pinkie and myself. I want to handle this on my own.”

Rarity propped herself up on the elbow rest of her seat. “And? How are you feeling, darling?”

Luna thought back to the moment she met Rarity, and her observation about looks that could kill. She felt that surely she was giving her one just then. But as always, something was so disarming about her sincere sapphire blue eyes. Her ire faded back into general frustration with a sigh. “I am unsure. Pinkie is still the mare who taught me how to be happy again. This doesn’t necessarily erase that, but… I’m hurt, to say the least of it.”

“Well, whatever you decide, we’ll all be behind you.” She turned to the others. “Isn’t that right, girls?”

A rousing agreement bounced around between them. Softening to a smile at last, Luna said: “Thanks, girls. But even as I think on this, uncertain as it might be, I am confident in one thing. Going forward, I finally feel at peace with who I am, and where I’m at. And for that much at least, I couldn’t be more thankful.”

Quiet settled over them once more. As she watched the Equestrian countryside pass by in the dark, Luna had one last passing thought: I do hope she’s okay, wherever she is.

In time, the gentle sway of their train car took its toll. Luna began to doze, completely ambivalent. While the future seemed all the less uncertain and murky, there nevertheless seemed a gray cloud to blot the brightness of possibility.

A yawn escaped her one last time, and she began to drift away. Gently swaying with the trundle of the car, she faded into another dream. She found herself under sister’s hot sun, surrounded by the golden wheat she’d seen earlier. A fwip of her head, and her magic grasp whirled around a great scythe. Pinkie came bouncing along, cheery as ever, with a basket and chord to collect and bundle up the newly rended stalks. And despite herself, well, Luna almost cracked a smile. Maybe, with time, things could be good again.

Author's Note

Gonna be honest, this was the part that broke me. I wrote that scene and when I read it back to myself, I actually teared up. I kept thinking what am I doing this is too sad I don't wanna do this.

But then I did anyway. I do hope this turned out alright.

Epilogue: It's only over for now...

Pinkie sat all by herself in the back of the train car. With the lights inside the cabin, the window became a mirror, preventing the viewing of passing countryside. All she was left with was no choice but to look at herself.

And this was absolutely not something she wanted to do just now.

As though this weren’t enough on its own, her reflection seemed to move on its own accord, coming to life entirely to mock her. It pointed and dryly laughed. “Wow, way to mess up your relationships like you always do. No wonder your family doesn’t write.”

Pinkie’s heart rate picked up. This was definitely not normal. She glanced around, desperate to see if anyone else noticed this. The only other passenger she could spot, however, was a dozing codger toward the front of the car. Lip quivering, she whispered: “You’re not real.”

“I’m as real as your inability to handle your problems in life.” With an unnatural pull, it wrenched Pinkie’s gaze back to her, even as she strained to look away. It grew a pair of fangs, and those pupils shrank and morphed into long, narrow lines. “No, no, come here. Get a good look at the monster.”

Pinkie clenched her eyes shut. “No,” she pleaded, “it’s not like that.”

“Oh, but it is.” mused the reflection. Hypnotically, it demanded her eyes open, and so they did. “So manipulative, and possessive.” Each word oozed with pleasure. “I love it.”

The unsteady breaths hissed through clenched teeth, and Pinkie teared up again. But as she tried to fight back, a knocking sounded over the rumble of the train, crisp and clear like a hoof on a door. Further confusion settled in.

The reflection lost all sense of amusement, however. Perturbed, it let her go, and hissed out: “Until next time, Pinkamena.”

When Pinkie yanked herself out of the invisible grasp, she wrenched herself out of her disheveled heap of bedsheets, and promptly fell flat on her back across the floor with a resounding thud. She writhed and groaned for a moment, pondering what just happened. Her words were low and guttural, air having escaped her. “A n-nightmare?”

“Pinkie Pie?” inquired Mrs. Cake from the other side of her loft door. “Are you alright, dear?”

“Yeah, ahem, I’m okay.” she coughed. Pinkie shakily got to her hooves and made to get the door.

“Well, one of your friends came to see you.”

Pinkie’s hoof halted, hovering just above the latch. After a moment’s hesitation, she withdrew it. “Um, you know, I actually don’t feel like seeing anypony right now. Can you tell them I’ll catch up later?”

A hushed muttering filled the pause, drawing Pinkie’s ear up to the door, difficult as it was to discern specific words. Mrs. Cake spoke up again. “I really think you should see this one, dear.”

“No.” she said quickly, firmly. It was so curt, she surprised even herself. She stepped back from the door and plopped down onto the floor, one hoof gripping at her gut, the other covering her mouth.

“I’ll take it from here, Mrs. Cake.” came a voice of a familiarity that delighted and hurt all at once. She took charge and came to the door. In a much more commanding voice, she said: “Pinkie? We should really speak. I won’t force you, and I won’t come in unless you want me to. But at some point, we need to talk.”

After a moment’s dithering, Pinkie drew a deep breath and scurried to the door, dragging Luna in and quickly closing it behind her to keep Mrs. Cake from being allowed to play audience further. Holding the door shut, she waited until she heard her turn and go back downstairs before letting go of a held breath. Then she turned, pushing some loose magenta hair back behind her ear. “Um. Hi.”

“Hi.” said Luna nervously. But then she screwed up her face. “Wait, sorry, did you brush out your hair?”

Pinkie felt it wispily flow over her shoulder with a dainty touch. It was limp and straight. She gulped and said: “Yeah, I dunno, I just… felt like messing with it last night, to distract myself.”

“I’m not sure I--” started Luna. She rubbed away the tension forming at the bridge of her nose. “This isn’t the point. I came by to chat for a moment, so let’s chat.”

Pinkie wrung her hooves over themselves, haunches raised in distress. Meekly, she said: “Alright.”

Wasting no time, Luna began. “When you first asked me out, you know, I felt really nervous. I wasn’t sure I was ready to give love another chance. Moreso than that, I was worried I’d fall back to my old ways, and cause you nothing but trouble. I didn’t want to do that to you.”

Pinkie Pie gulped. “I see.”

Luna backed up with a sigh, and took a seat on the edge of Pinkie’s messy bed. “But cruel irony follows me like a haunting spirit.”

Pinkie had nothing to say to that, though she had a feeling she was beginning to know what it means to be haunted. She thought that maybe she ought to tell her about the nightmare she’d had. But that felt like she would be making this about her. So instead, she said: “I’m so sorry for doing that to you. I think… deep down, I knew it was a bad idea. But it was like I’d gotten in so deep, I couldn’t stop myself, a-and like, had to justify it to myself.”

To the surprise of maybe the both of them, Luna let out a bitter laugh. “I’ve been there.”

“Right…” muttered Pinkie, eyeing the floorboards, rubbing at the back of her neck. And again, she said: “I’m sorry.”

“Listen…” Luna gave her a moment to finally look up to her, to really look her in the eyes. “I still care about you. All the good times, they haven’t just gone away. You’re still the bright mare who taught me to laugh again and be happy.” Tapping the tips of her hooves, she thought about how to put this next part. “And in that moment, on the back of the train, well… I wanted to kiss you very, very much.”

“Yeah?” Pinkie felt at her heart. It seemed to pick up again.

“But what you’ve done has hurt me, Pinkie.” She locked eyes with her and sat up straight. “It hurt me a lot.”

The tears welled up, and Pinkie blinked them away. “I really wish I could take it all back.”

Luna stood up. “While you can’t do that, you can at least learn from this. Do better. Be better than the monster you became.”

The nightmare reflection’s words echoed in her mind again. All of Pinkie’s words, phrases, and prepositions abandoned her head. Before her stood the mare she admired. But somehow, right then and there, she felt she really, truly understood her deep down.

Walking by, Luna took the the latch of the door, but didn’t open it yet. Without looking back, she said: “I definitely still need some time. Away from you, I mean. Away from us…”

A long, deep breath filtered through Pinkie Pie. Letting it all out, her head drooped again, and she agreed. “I think that’d be best, yeah.”

“But,” added Luna nervously, hearing Pinkie’s head whip around behind her, “maybe… we can try again, eventually.” She let out another dry little laugh. “I mean, if my sister can forgive all I’ve done to her, why not, right?”

Hoof trembling, Pinkie thought maybe she’d reach out, take her shoulder, turn her around, hug her tight, and never let go again. But no, now was not the time. She hadn’t earned it. Instead, her words became subdued. “Alright. Yeah, sure.”

“Well.” After a pause, Luna finally pulled the latch. “See you around.”

“Bye.”

With a soft click, Pinkie found herself alone again. After a tiny little deliberation, she went to her desk and flung open her notebook. She violently tore a sheet out, and ripped her quill from the drawer nearby. She had to get this done and dash to the post office right away if it was to get out on time.

In a few hours, a royal meeting over lunch would be awkwardly interrupted by a certain sky blue pegasus guard having found a letter adrift past the skybridge. When the queen, bemused, opens it up and smiles, she’ll confuse her trio of princesses. Then she’ll tuck away the note for the time being, and get back to her meeting about this crystal empire business. But she’ll feel so much better about the bittersweet night she’d had, knowing things might improve from here. And on that note, the rushed scrawl of words will read: “I am so sorry for everything. I hope you can forgive me someday.”

Luna, having left Sugarcube Corner not that long ago, made one last stop by Rarity’s boutique, before heading home. She had been so tired when they came in last night, she absentmindedly left behind not only the necklace she’d worn, but her magic crown as well. She pushed in through the door, open for business as usual, and the bell awoke Rarity.

“Zmnguh?” she gasped, head peeling away from the desk. Abashed, she wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth. “O-oh, Luna, hello. Forgive me for dozing.”

“Heheh, it’s quite alright. I won’t keep you long.” She casually sauntered up and leaned upon the desk. “I just wanted to fetch my necklace, and the Element of Magic, if you don’t mind.”

“Ah, about that. I stayed up a touch late, but I was stricken with inspiration.” Upon the desk, Rarity placed a crown with no gem. “You seemed to have ongoing reservations about wearing a crown, so I thought: ‘Hey now, the gem is the magical artifact, right?’”

Luna wasn’t so sure that’s how that worked. She pursed her lip. “They’ve certainly had… several different forms.”

Rarity presented her necklace, with the prior regular stone replaced with the presumably magical one. “I may not be the best jeweler I know, but I managed to place the old stone into a new charm, and changed it out. There, now you have a magic necklace, just like the rest of us.”

“I had somewhat thought the magical artifact was the entire piece.” admitted Luna nervously.

Rarity’s mouth tightened with a “Hmm.” Setting that down, she produced the old charm and held it between her hooves. “I did make sure to keep this. Mayhaps it will still work fine if we put everything back the way it was?”

Before Luna could say much else on this, the stone from Galahad’s gift slipped through Rarity’s tired hooves. It hit the gem from the element, and bounced with a flash so bright, Rarity fell back and out of her chair with shock. Luna shielded her eyes reflexively, but peeked past her defensive hooves. The chain and crown and gems all glowed, and swirled together.

When the light show was over, Rarity peered over the top of her desk, and together with Luna observed a brand new accessory. Rendered all in gold, a wide, wide choker connected to a thick chain, which held a charm of smooth white stone, resembling not the crescent moon, but a full moon, the likes of which would draw all the magical creatures from their little shadows in the wood. And dangling from the choker, framed by the heavy chains on either side, rested a new stone, just as smooth, of onyx black, like a new moon which beckoned only the darkest of witching hours.

Rarity stood, exchanging a confused look with Luna. She prodded it, then braced for another magic blast. Nothing. So she said: “I’m sorry, but did the magic gem just eat the other accoutrements? Is that a thing it can do?” Her hooves clapped against the sides of her face. “Should I go check on my hiding spot for the Element of Generosity?”

Luna lifted it, and eyed the thing suspiciously. “No, but I’m beginning to believe my sister was absolutely right; these old magic artifacts are entirely too random.” Curiosity got the better of her, though. She tugged apart the clasps at the back, and fit it snugly around her bare neck. “But it is rather nice.”

Ever the scrupulous one, Rarity posited: “Should we maybe look into whatever it is this might mean?”

“Later.” scoffed Luna with a chuckle so healthy, the charms bounced and caught a bright shine off the lights. “For now, I’m going to try and settle back into a nice, quiet, normal life.” She made for the door. “Until next time, Rarity. Thanks again.”

Out the door she went. Not sure what else to do with herself, Rarity checked her itinerary, and pondered what she ought to start working on first. And in this way, a humble quiet settled back over the humble villa of Ponyville. Summer had ended, and fall began. Soon, the days would grow shorter and colder, and the nights, all the darker still. But at least they were peaceful once more, if a tad awkward.

For now…

Author's Note

And that's all there is to it for now, heheh. 🖤
I'll admit that I'm not thrilled with the pacing of the final three installments, but I am also however exhausted and wanted to be done with this. I've been locked away in my room all day trying to finally finish. And now I finally am...
So, now I'm gonna take a nap, hit some of my video game backlog, and after a while, start on the third installment.
Cheers. 😊

Part 5: Round table discussion.

“Let’s review the facts.” said a pony. But there was no response. She looked out for her partner in crime, growing impatient. She tapped her hoof.

“Okay, I’ve got our drinks.” said the blue pegasus, presenting a half-full tray of cups. Her good mood vanished when she returned to a displeased look. “What?”

Petra snatched one of the two cups with ire. “Nimbus, can you please focus? We’re on a very important secret mission here.”

She watched Petra take a huge swig, annoyance growing. “Oh yeah, then why are you sipping so loud?”

“Because I’m thirsty!” blurted Petra the pink pegasus. She took another sip; it was good. “Plus, this boba is really delicious. What flavor is this?”

Nimbus wore the smirk of a smug and mischievous kitten. “I told you you’d like strawberry milk boba. You avoided it so long because you felt weird about drinking something that’s also pink like you. But I was right, as usual.”

“Alright, quit distracting me.” she deflected. “Facts, review, go.”

Nimbus paused to drink her own boba tea, then cleared her throat. “Subject: Luna. Last seen go into traveling performer’s wagon. Motives: unknown.”

“Her friends, though, what about her friends?” Petra took a thoughtful sip. “We still don’t know who sent the queen that note.”

“Fact,” declared Nimbus mechanically, “queen Celestia declared that it could not be her sister’s writing. Process of elimination leaves her five friends. Involvement of said traveling performer: currently unknown.”

“Hmph. She’s a new factor, probably uninvolved.” Petra leaned against the lamppost, squinting at that wagon across the way. “That leaves a twenty percent shot in the dark, here, given how little we know.”

“How little you know about what?” asked Pinkie Pie.

“Bwah!” Startled, Nimbus reflexively hopped back, dropping her tea. Petra caught her, also spilling her tea in the process. Little flavor bobas and milky tea were everywhere.

“Oh no, I’m so sorry!” Pinkie picked up one of the cups. “I-I just wanted to come say hi to the new ponies in town, since I didn’t recognize you. Well, except you.” She pointed at Petra.

Her heart caught in her throat. Petra gulped. “Y-you recognize me, do you?”

“Yeah!” Pinkie grinned from ear to ear. “We’re such close shades of pink, you could pass as my sister, haha!”

As Petra sighed, she dropped Nimbus on the ground. She responded with a monotonic voice. “Right.”

“Except, of course, I’ve actually seen my sisters, and none of them look like you, but I guess I was always destined to stand out, huh?” Pinkie playfully stuck out her tongue.

“That’s for sure.” Nimbus began to pick herself up.

“Oh, anyway, here, let me replace your drinks, won’t you? It’s the least I can do, as a welcome to Ponyville, if nothing else.” Pinkie started reaching out for the other cup.

Petra presented a halting hoof. “No, no, that’s okay.”

Pinkie was taken aback. “O-oh. Well. If you’re sure?”

Nimbus dusted herself off. “Yeah, we’re alright. Thanks anyway, Pinkie.”

And in that moment, Petra simply gave up. Pinkie wasn’t supposed to know that they already knew her name. Nimbus had just blown their entire secret operation in one dopey swoop. It was over. When Nimbus looked back at her, horrified, Petra’s face was concretely not mad… just disappointed.

“My reputation precedes me, I see.” said Pinkie, equal parts chipper and oblivious.

“Say what now?” Nimbus jerked back around.

“Everypony knows me around here. It’s only natural you probably heard my name from one of my many neighbors!”

Petra and Nimbus simply gawked at her ernest, smiling face. “Yeah,” lied Petra, “no, absolutely. Ponies around here just can’t seem to get enough talking about Pinkie Pie. That is absolutely for sure a thing that is true, and is happening.”

Pinkie Pie blushed, waving it off with her hoof. “Oh stop.”

“Say,” said Nimbus, redirecting, “shouldn’t you be getting back to your friends?”

Pinkie held her cheek. “Aw darn, you’re right, I should. If I see you gals again, I’ll try to squeeze in a more proper Ponyville welcome for you, promise.”

Petra watched her skip away, waiting until she was out of earshot. “Wow. I can’t believe that worked.”

“And I still can’t believe you convinced me to spend vacation time on this.” complained Nimbus. She watched Pinkie disappear beyond a corner, a thought occurring. “Say. Do you think… she wrote the note?”

“Pbbbbb, you kidding?” Petra rolled her eyes so hard, they might just spiral out of her head. “That’s the most blisteringly friendly pony I’ve ever met. She wouldn’t hurt a fly.”

Backing up a bit.

Luna stood before partable purple curtains. She wondered if she ought to let herself in. This wagon, like the stage that unfolded from it, was in actuality, not all that large. Perhaps it might not fit two ponies, especially given her stature. Should she instead knock? Where at?

“Hello?” She opted for a vocal inquiry, hoping for invitation. But no response came for a moment. “Trixie?”

“Go away, the show’s over.” replied a defeated voice.

Now, perhaps most other mares might give up here. Why not leave her be and walk away? She tried, didn’t she? But no, Luna was not most other mares. Something deep within her aching heart compelled her. She too knew what it was like to let her ego get the better of her; to fly too close to the sun, and get burned.

Trixie was busy fussing when the curtain gave way to a curious navy figure poking her head in. Those eyes, fading blue like the sky at sunrise, darted around like a sentinel on the lookout for escapees. And Trixie felt very much trapped when they had her in sight. She squirmed, as though she might wriggle away. “What, Luna, what are you doing?”

“Thought I might come check on the star performer. If that’s alright.” Luna didn’t wait for a response, and squeezed herself in anyway, letting the curtain fall over her and shutting them off from the outside world. She had to hunch down a tad, under the low roof.

“Another witty jab? I told you, the show’s over.” She returned to rummaging around in a crate. From here, she used her horn to produce a needle and a spool of purple thread. But, looking at the carnage, hopelessness crashed over her like a tidal wave. No sew-up job would fix her hat, it was completely torn asunder.

“May I?” Luna’s inquiry and approach were met with a disgruntled side eyed glare. How could irises so soft, like delicate orchids, ever seem so angry. Perhaps not angry, but hurt.

“Just what do you intend to do?” demanded Trixie. But she didn’t bother waiting on a response, and rather threw the unsalvageable rag onto the floor, storming off to one corner.

This storm subsided quickly. The room was not very big. Luna looked over at her, choosing to ignore her guest, hooves crossed, moping up against the wall. “May I tell you a story?”

“You don’t seem to be leaving. Can I really stop you?” Trixie turned around with a “Hmph.”

Luna continued, aiming her speech at Trixie’s slouched haunches while picking up the split hat. She whispered the incantations for an old, perhaps forgotten spell of mending. The tiny frayed threads reached out for one another, grabbing onto their lost loves one after the other, slowly, steadily. “When I was very young, I saw a stage performance. It was my older sister and I, our… parents brought us along.”

Trixie loosened up a bit, but still didn’t turn. “Your sister… the queen?”

“That would be the one, yes.” Luna smiled, knowing she was softening.

After mulling it over, Trixie decided to bite. “What happened?”

“Oh, the crowd was raucous. A true mess to deal with. But the leading stallion, a distinguished unicorn actor for his time, he reveled in it.” Luna paused to recharge her spell, casting it again. “All night long, he ad-libbed biting barbs and sharp quips, playing off the crowd. All in character, mind, but said character was established to be skilled with a blade.”

Trixie’s ear flickered. She couldn’t help herself. A story from the queen’s own sister, right here, in her humble wagon. Should she offer tea? Maybe she should offer tea. She started to think of where she’d stowed it, but the story continued.

“Eventually, a portly unicorn from the audience shoved his way onto the stage after a few too many, and challenged him. Not wanting to break character, or disappoint his fans, our leading stallion accepted. Sideswords were drawn. The crowd went wild.”

“Th-then what hap-” started Trixie, finally rejoining Luna, only to see her hat nearly fixed, “pened?”

“After it was all said and done, the both of them needed more stitches than even your hat here now.” said Luna with an endearing look. She prolonged the spell with one last cast, and the hole at the top began to close up. “The takeaway I gathered as our disgusted parents whisked us away was that, well… gaining attention through aggression comes with certain risks, you know?”

Trixie frowned, a bit uncertain of how to take all this. Certainly she was grateful to have this cherished memento restored to her, but this little life lesson didn’t sit incredibly well with her. “You think I should stop?” She fiddled with her cape, growing anxious. “You’re starting to sound like my dad.”

“Pffffff, heheheh.” Luna stifled her snickering. “Hoo, wow, I certainly hope I don’t sound like a parent of any kind. I’m barely getting the hang of taking care of myself, I wouldn’t know what to do with a foal.”

“Hilarious.” said Trixie, rather sarcastically, less amused by that than Luna seemed to be herself. If anything, it made her worry if this dusky mare was okay. Would it be uncouth to ask? This was, afterall, nigh unto a goddess. And that’s when it struck her, realizing just who she’d challenged. A bead of sweat formed at the corner where she parted her hair when brushing. True understanding was a heavy thing.

“To answer you, though, no. What I’m saying is this.” Luna held her hoof out between them, pointing. It was no accusation, per say, but direction. “Be cautious, but be ready.”

Trixie gulped. “I think I see.”

“At any rate, here’s your hat. It took a few castings, but this old mending spell still works after all this time.” She gave it back, cordial as could be with a big warm smile.

When it was back in her hooves, Trixie turned it about. She thought she’d lost it forever, yet here it was, melting away that brief moment of fear of the cosmic, mythical entity Luna was in her head. Here before her, she saw a pony who cared, despite the coarse persona she wore for the stage. She grimaced as her vision blurred. “Y-yeah, your magic is… impressive.”

“Don’t worry,” assured Luna, getting up to go, “you’ll get there someday.” With a wink, she returned to the purple threshold to the outside world. But right as she let the sunshine in, Trixie called out to her.

“Luna. I’ll repay this somehow. A-and…” Trixie scraped at her cheek, hoping to leave no trace of tears. “And someday, I swear I’ll make you proud of my magic.” The part she didn’t add was the inclusion of her father in that claim. Nothing would show him more than the legendary Luna’s nod of approval.

“I look forward to it.” With one last smile, Luna vanished into the sunlight beyond, happy to have made somepony’s day just like Pinkie had earlier.

Down the cobblestone way, Luna saw her friends, gathered round a cafe table under the warm sun. They waved her over with a cheer, and pointed out a chair saved just for her, next to Pinkie. And so, no permission asked, given, or needed, Luna skipped on up and over the gate to the tables, light as a feather on her fluttering blue wings.

“We went on ahead and ordered for the whole table.” explained Applejack as Luna joined them. “Hope that’s okay with you.”

“We didn’t know how long you’d be with your new little magic friend, dear.” added Rarity. “Plus, we’re all just dying to see how you take to pizza.”

“Pizza.” said Luna plainly. There had been an awful lot of big talk about his bizarre take on pie. “Is it really all that good, then.”

“It is.” blurted Fluttershy, to everyone’s surprise. When all eyes fell on her, she gave them a sheepish grin. “Well, I mean, I like it. Heheh.”

“Sounds like a glowin’ endorsement to me.” mused AJ.

“But of course, one pie won’t go far among five ponies, so we’ve got an assortment of flavor on the way.” Rarity rubbed her hooves together. “I happen to know the baker for this cafe. Clay is an artiste with bread, I swear.”

And as though on cue, a door to the hot cafe interior swung open with the jingling of loose bells. Through the portal came a pegasus who at least somewhat resembled the dough he worked. Though soft looking at a glance, his broad haunches were taut from numerous years working, rolling, and kneading the medium of his craft.

“Here he comes now.” cooed Rarity, beckoning him. “He’s a handsome fellow, I just know you two will hit it off, Luna.”

“He sure is… something.” Luna would have thought him a woodsman, missing only his axe. He certainly had the frame for it.

He was a somewhat burly beige pegasus. Covering his upper lip was a thick mustache of ash gray, long and straight like the bristles of a push broom. His pewter hair was tied back in a smart little bun, with the sides shaved underneath that top layer. And with eyes gray like smokey diamonds, he peered through the thick frames of his glasses. Upon seeing a favored customer return, he grew a grin only a jaw like his could accommodate.

“It’s excellent to see you again, Rarity. My partner sends her regards for the necktie you patterned for us.” He took her hoof as it was offered, and kissed the top of it, getting a giggle out of her.

Luna, in her head, tried to translate. A necktie, that was like a kravat, yes? But this perplexed her, and she wondered aloud: “But aren’t those traditionally worn by stallions?”

“Why, Luna, darling,” postured Rarity, posing, “ladies in suits are very en vogue these days, you know.”

“Ahhhhhhhh,” interjected this pegasus, “so this must be the famous Luna I’ve heard so much about. I was wondering when you’d bring her by, Rarity.”

Luna straightened herself upright in her chair. Introductions were still something she thought ought to be proper. “Aye, that would be me. I’m Luna. Charmed to make your acquaintance.”

“My name is Clay Kiln.” Not wishing to be too forward, he came over and merely bumped his hoof against hers, shaking. Kissing hooves was, well, rather familiar. And with this mare, he was not. “Please, as a show of thanks for bringing back the sun, allow me to ignore your cut of the tab today.”

After the shake was completed, Luna withdrew her hoof to hold it up in defiance. “I appreciate the offer, but I must decline. I’ve had too many free meals for my liking as it is.”

Clay was taken somewhat aback by this. “Ah, my apologies. I didn’t mean any offense by the offer.”

“Nor was any taken.” Luna kept a straight face. She wasn’t angry, she wasn’t upset; just a little tired of this routine. “But it was my fault the sun went away in the first place, and it was not I alone who fixed my mistake. My five friends were instrumental in returning the sun to us as well.”

Clay stroked the hairs of his mustache in contemplation as this was explained to him, perhaps so they’d stay straight. Which, they did. “I hope I didn’t come off as disingenuous in speaking about you, I genuinely did not know the whole story here. I appreciate your honesty.”

“Thank you.” nodded Luna.

“That said, might I at least offer you your first drink on the house?” He laughed it off when she started to glare daggers at him. “It’s just a little something we offer to all first timers, alright? Hoping they’ll come back, you know?”

“If you insist.” Luna gave up.

“Hm hm, I’m afraid I do.” From his greenish apron, he produced a tiny notepad and a pen. “We have a plethora of bean options; my partner grinds ‘em all herself. And we can mix it exactly how you like: hot brew, cold brew, milk, cream, sugar, mocha, cinnamon, however you like. I’m talkin’ every kind of latte, macchiato, cappuccino, flat white, frappe. You name it, we can make you a cup.”

Luna’s mouth tightened and she blinked at him. It were as though he were speaking a different language. “Do you do teas here?”

“Why sure.” He circled his hoof to start rattling off options again any moment. “What kind of boba do you like?”

Not quite what she was looking for. “I’d like a cup of hot chamomile, if you have any. No sugar necessary.”

Clay flipped his notebook closed and smirked. “Ah, a classical palate, I see. Can do, heheh, can do.”

Applejack leaned over the table somewhat. “You ain’t tried any iced tea?”

“It’s real big down this way.” agreed Clay.

“I grew up drinking my tea piping hot. Cold tea just sounds… weird to me.” Luna shrugged. “I’ll try it some other time, alright? Coffee too, even though all the options seem a little overwhelming.”

“I’d better get back to my ovens.” sighed Clay, getting ready to take his leave. “I’ll have your chamomile out momentarily, miss Luna. It was a pleasure meeting you. And the table’s food should be ready in just a little while.”

“Well.” Luna scratched at the back of her neck as he left them. “What sort of coffee would you girls recommend then?”

Missing no opportunity to bring it up, Pinkie Pie spoke up first. “I just love a good cold frappé! With lots of whipped cream, and some cinnamon sprinkled over top.”

“I’m basic.” shrugged Fluttershy with a skittish smile. “I don’t get coffee often, but I always go for a vanilla iced latte.”

“Those are good too.” agreed Pinkie. “Ooh, and caffè mocha.”

“Well, I tend toward espresso, or ristretto.” added Rarity. It was a short, practical answer, but well, she couldn’t help herself. “Though, if I’m feeling extra indulgent, I’ll have an egg coffee with a little condensed milk mixed in. Or, oh, an affogato for dessert.” She tapped her chin, grinning. “Maybe I’ll order one after lunch.”

Luna had already lost track of each different drink she’d been adding to the list in her head. Nevertheless, she pressed on. “What about you, Applejack? Any ‘inos’ or ‘ays’ you drink on the farm?”

AJ thought about it and shrugged. “We brew a pot of regular black coffee in the morning, and I usually take mine with milk and two sugars. And, I dunno, I’m not picky about the coffee grounds I pick up when I’m in town, most of the time. Whatever smells good.”

“Huh.” said Luna, flummoxed by how straightforward that sounded. “That’s the only coffee anything anypony has said to me I think I can relate to. Why, it sounds like a sort of breakfast black tea they used to make when I was young.”

“Might be a good place to start.” beamed Applejack. “Happy to help.”

Rarity leaned over and playfully nudged her. “Come now, AJ. Tell her your real favorite.”

“Okay, alright.” groaned Applejack. “Whenever I’m in town to visit with Rarity or what have you, I also like to get a cappuccino with hazelnut cream. Sometimes.”

“And you’ve lost me again.” sighed Luna before she gave into laughter. Her friends around her joined in. This was nice.

The door opened up again. The ringing of bells turned heads at first, and the pony who came through kept them turned. Unlike the last, she didn’t resemble that with which she worked. Upon her smaller frame, her coat was a light, light gray, not too dissimilar from the marble Rarity had mentioned earlier. Her medium length onyx black hair was shaved on one side, with the rest swept all to the other. And her golden eyes came over the frameless top of her smart specs.

Her unicorn’s horn gingerly floated along a white ceramic cup, which she gently set down. Luna felt intimidated by her confident smile. How could this petite gal fill out such immense presence? But Luna spoke up as best she could. “Oh, why thank you.”

“But of course.” this mysterious mare told her, eyes locked dead, and that smile still assured as could be. “It’s so very nice to have you at our humble cafe, Luna. I’m Marlo Chai. But all my friends call me Marley.” She tilted her head to one side and winked. “You can call me Marley if you like.”

The girls had a look between them that silently said “Wow.” Luna herself spoke aloud, however. “Wow. Alright. Thank you, Marley, it is nice to meet you. And be here. Thanks.”

“I’ll be around, if you need me. Or if you’d like some help picking what kind of coffee to try. I can whip up a cup to suit anypony.” She sashayed off the scene, speaking to Rarity on her way by. “Thanks again for altering that tie, Rarity. Looks great with my floral blazer.”

“Not a problem at all, darling.” Rarity saw some small confusion on Luna’s face. “Oh, florals are very in this year, you know.”

“Hope that trend sticks around.” admitted Marlo before leaving them. “Flowers are just so… nice.” A few loose lines of black fell over the corner of her glasses, so she flipped her hair on back, raising her chin up high. And with nothing else to add, she left them.

When she was gone, Luna looked to the others, hoping she wasn’t alone. Even if she wasn’t sure how to put it. “So, she was…”

“Don’t worry none.” There was this knowing look on Applejack’s face, her brows were completely at ease in understanding. “We know.”

“She tends to have that effect on other ponies.” admitted Rarity, stifling a chuckle at Luna’s expense. “Especially when first meeting her.”

“She’s really friendly.” added Pinkie, fiddling with the straw in her soda after having drank half of it down in one go. “And there’s nothing I appreciate more than a friendly pony.”

“Speaking of fashion, though,” redirected Rarity, bouncing off the mention of patterns and florals, “why don’t we talk gala outfits!”

A hush took over the table, and the other girls looked to Luna. When she had told them about their invitations coming in, she neglected to decide whether or not she was going. Well, perhaps it was time to give an answer to that question, as it hung silently on the air. “Alright. Let’s get this over with. I can tell what you’re all thinking.”

In a bizarre twist of fate, Fluttershy took charge. She reached over, placing her hoof on top of Luna’s with a soft pat. “Luna, we all just want you to know that, even though we’ve decided we’d all like to go, that you really don’t have to.”

Pinkie, who’s chair had subtly slid over closer during all the distractions, laid herself upon Luna’s shoulder in a half-hug type maneuver. Gingerly, she pat Luna’s chest, ignoring the perplexed look she was receiving. “Even though I think it would be really super great to see you have fun at this huge fancy pants shindigg, I don’t wanna push you, you know?”

Luna smoothed back some of that magenta cotton candy Pinkie called a mane. With that out of the way, she craned her head down and softly pecked that perfect pink spot underneath. “And I appreciate you girls respecting my decisions. And I’ve finally decided.”

“Honestly, I might even stay home with you that-” started to say Pinkie, twisting some of her curls with the tip of her hoof.

“I’m going.” said Luna coldly, accidentally cutting off Pinkie in her attempt to speak with conviction.

Pinkie let her go, taking her hoof from over that shoulder. Her mouth tightened like she just bit down hard on something sour. “Say what?”

“Why, darling, that’s great!” Rarity clapped her hooves together, also speaking over Pinkie Pie in her excitement. “Now I can add you to my dress plan. And when you or any of the other girls get asked who made your divine garments, you can all point them straight to me.”

“Well, o-okay, but-” stammered Pinkie.

“Hmph, now I just need to get Rainbow on board.” pouted Rarity, forgetting her manners as she propped her elbows on the table.

“I’m sure she’ll come around when she sees how important this is to you.” assured Fluttershy, brushing some hair back behind one ear.

“Explain to me again why you’re doing this. I mean, ain’t it just a tad much?” Applejack shrugged.

Rarity tapped her chin. “Five or six personalized dresses is a lot, I’ll admit.” She set her hoof over AJ’s. “But I’ve been on a harrowing adventure with you girls, and I love you all very much. This is, well, part of me wanting to express that.”

“Aw,” cooed Fluttershy, “that’s so sweet.”

Rarity had to hide a skittish smile as her cheeks flushed a little. “It’s also that the gala is the largest, most prestigious soiree of the fall. I can’t imagine a better opportunity to have my work seen.”

Applejack chuckled, giving her a look to suggest she knew there was more to it. “At least you’re honest. But I s’pose there’s no reason ya can’t accomplish both, hon.”

Luna nudged Pinkie beside her while they carried on over there. “It sounded like you were starting to say something, but the conversation got away from you. That may likely be my fault, sorry.”

“Hmm?” Pinkie may have been facing her, but her eyes seemed to look far beyond. “Oh!” Her smile came back tacitly. “I was just gonna say that I’m really, really, super duper proud of you. I know how nervous you felt about the gala, and I think you’re really, like, just so, so, so brave.”

She got down to a whisper, as though still nervous to say it out loud. Her ears folded back. “I cannot hide from my sister forever. But I’m… so elated to have friends like you to help me get through this.” Luna touched Pinkie’s shoulder. “Especially my dedicated oath keeper.”

Timid, nervous hooves cupped Luna’s cheeks. Pinkie’s ear flickered, a very intense thought running through her mind, sprinting laps round and round again. She considered it, hesitated, and… decided against it. “I… we all love you, very much.”

“Pinkie?”

“Isn’t that right, girls?” Pinkie yanked them back into the conversation that had left them painfully alone, firmly setting her hoof down upon the table. “Aren’t we all proud of Luna, and don’t we all love her?”

A cheery agreeance washed over Luna, but before she could press, the cafe’s door swung open again. Clay and Marlo brought several platters to their table, and bade them enjoy, subtly stowing the check under the main dish: a pie with thin crust, tomato sauce, and a solid layer of cheese. Over the cheese rested nestled in its melted pockets were mushrooms and sprigs of spinach.

Since one pizza does not split evenly among five friends, two other, smaller platters flanked it. On one side sat a stack of buns with chopped green onions set in while the dough was still soft and pliable. They were dashed with shredded white cheese before getting a couple more minutes in the oven, then brushed with a honey-butter glaze.

The other plate contained carrots with slightly crisp skins. They were tossed with olive oil, honey, kosher salt, and freshly ground cracked black pepper, before being introduced to an oven for some time, and then a broiler to caramelize the edges. They were crunchy and salty and sweet, and a quarter gone already by the time the pizza got divided.

Having a pension for patterns, Rarity volunteered to slice the pie into tenths, so everyone at least had got an even share. In between crunching on carrots, they passed around slices and rolls, then posited the notion of ordering more of those carrots. Then, they all turned as Luna lifted her first slice.

The grease that oozed off the cheese gave Luna a brief moment of concern, but she bit down anyway. It was… it was… “Mm! Sho good!”

Nostalgia washed over the table. This was not the first time the lot of them, minus one absent pegasus, had broken bread together, sharing in laughter. And not a soul there hoped it would be the last either. Conversation faded, replaced with the munching of tasty food. Time faded on with the food, but all concerned parties were too full for dessert. So they each put forth their share of bits and bid Clay and Marlo a lovely day.

Applejack needed to get back to the farm, and said her goodbyes for now.

Rarity wanted to sketch out a few concepts, saying she was plenty inspired now that she wasn’t thinking on an empty stomach.

Pinkie though, she very much wanted to walk Luna back to the library. She scuffed the cobble walkway where she’d stopped her, rubbing one ankle nervously up against the other. “I dunno, I figured it would be nice to chat. The old walk and talk. You know, you, me, walking, but also talking?”

And then Fluttershy trotted over, having heard none of that. “Sorry to bother. But if you were heading back to the library, Luna, I’d love to borrow a book of bedtime stories. Some of my animals have been having a hard time falling asleep lately.”

Luna peered at Pinkie’s dryly amused face. “Erm.”

Pinkie Pie threw her hoof around Fluttershy and led their little trio onward. “I’d love nothing more. Three of my favorite ponies in all of Equestria. You. Luna.”

“Um, Pinkie? That’s only two ponies.” Fluttershy counted in her head, as though she’d somehow run the numbers wrong somewhere along one of the two lone steps to this math problem.

“And me, of course!” She giggled so hard she snorted, and Fluttershy joined in.

Luna watched the two of them head on, and shrugged, trotting along to catch up.

Author's Note

Okay, like, I spent a whole afternoon looking up different coffee drinks for that scene, and tried to think about who would drink what. I was even going to look up different styles of pizza (eg. Chicago deep dish), and try to find a way to translate that to Equestrian terms. But then I just didn't.
Listen... okay, I love candid conversation stuff like that. Just blow two or three pages having the characters talk about their coffee preferences? I LOVE that kinda thing. And describing food. This is like, the most self-indulgent chapter I've probably written? And anyway, it ought to be a good palate cleanser for the overall tone.